Caught and Punished

Chapters

Chapter 1: A deal made
Chapter 2: First day, part 1
Chapter 3: First day, part 2
Chapter 4: Enemies become friends
Chapter 6: Forgiveness, part 2
Chapter 7: What's next?
Chapter 8: Differences between worlds
Chapter 9: Talking with Lyra
Chapter 10: Spike's confession
Chapter 11: Returning to Our Town
Chapter 12: A hurt Diamond
Chapter 13: Enter the Dragon Pit
Chapter 14: The magical plan
Chapter 15: Am I any good?
Chapter 16: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 1
Chapter 17: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 2
Chapter 18: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 3
Chapter 20: The awards
Chapter 21: Beginning the next battle
Chapter 22: The question
Chapter 23: The answer
Chapter 24: The adorable little homewrecker
Chapter 25: How to fix a (crystal) heart
Chapter 26: The long-awaited return
Chapter 27: Like mother, like daughter
Chapter 28: Cakes and a turn of events
Chapter 29: The biggest scare
Chapter 30: The full story
Chapter 31: The hardest yet
Chapter 32: Keeping a promise and new beginnings
Epilogue
Prologue
Chapter 5: Forgiveness, part 1
Chapter 19: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 4

Chapter 1: A deal made

With their mission complete, Princess Twilight, her friends, and their unwitting "companion", Starlight Glimmer, were on the way back to Ponyville on the Friendship Express. Twilight and Starlight sat beside each other, with the latter closer to the window. Fluttershy and Pinkie sat in seats opposite Twilight and Starlight. Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity sat in seats by the windows opposite of the one Twilight, Starlight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy were beside.

The mood considerably varied from pony to pony. Pinkie Pie was cheerfully humming and in her own little world. Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were still arguing about what punishment Starlight deserved. Fluttershy stayed quiet. Twilight simply took it all in, switching from listening to the argument and staring at Starlight. At this moment, she was looking toward her friends.

As for Starlight, she still had bindings on her hooves and the suppression ring on her horn. She was gazing out the window with a frown mixed with anger and regret over her plans being stopped, being caught, and losing her magic. Twilight told all the ponies they walked by that Starlight was merely acting, so it wouldn’t look suspicious that she and her friends had a bound and gagged pony with them. Her title of princess helped the ponies believe her story. Applejack wasn’t a fan of lying, but reluctantly agreed to go with it.

I can’t believe I got captured so easily, Starlight thought to herself. She felt tears moving in behind her glare and shook her head. No way, I am not giving them the satisfaction. Just gotta think about happier times as a filly...no that’ll make me feel worse.

Applejack said, “Y’all, we’ve been goin’ on about this for a while now, but we still haven’t gotten anywhere. Since we don’t have enough time to wait for the train to stop into Canterlot, I say we stick her in Ponyville’s jail.”

Rainbow said, “But with the kind of security Ponyville’s jail has, she’ll just get away.”

"Maybe, but--" Applejack stared at Rainbow and squinted her eyes. “Wait a minute, how do you know about how Ponyville’s security is, Rainbow Dash?”

“Oh, uh, I-I just heard stories about it. But let's get back to what to do about Starlight.”

“Well, I still think we should make her do manual labor. After all, she enslaved an entire village of ponies, so she deserves to feel what that’s like,” Rarity said.

Rainbow turned her head to Twilight, who she now noticed was remaining quiet. "What's up with you, Twilight? You haven't said anything since we've been on the train."

Twilight looked to Starlight, who still wore the same glare as before, and took a deep breath. She may have seemed angry now, but Twilight remembered how Starlight broke down in the cave when she saw the suppression ring over her horn, knowing what the ring would do.

“You guys might not believe or like what I’m going to say...but I don’t think simply throwing Starlight in a prison cell is the best idea,” Twilight admitted.

“In that case, manual labor it is,” Rarity said with a triumphant smirk.

Twilight shook her head. “No, I don’t think we should do that either.”

Applejack asked, “Well, what should we do with her then?”

Twilight looked down and fidgeted her hooves. “I...I’m not sure yet. But I don’t think she deserves any of those.”

“What?! Are you crazy?” Rainbow yelled.

“Then what?! You want us to just do nothing and let her go after what she did to us and the ponies in that village?!” Rarity questioned.

Twilight raised her head back up and stopped playing with her hooves. “No, of course not, Rarity! But, I don’t think any of those ways you, Rainbow, and Applejack said will really be of value.” Twilight turned to Starlight again and added, “Right before you girls got to us in the cave, Starlight cried and begged me to not put the suppression ring on her horn. She looked so scared, and for a second, I almost felt like a villain.”

“Well first, yer not a villain, Twi. Second, of course she was beggin’ you to not seal away her magic. But that's because now she can’t use it to take Cutie Marks anymore or hurt somepony,” Applejack said.

“Applejack’s right! Besides, she didn’t care how we felt about her taking our Cutie Marks away and even smiled when she took them. Starlight doesn’t care about, as you might say, ‘learning the error of her ways’. All she wants is her magic back so she can get back to her ‘Equality’ plan again,” Rainbow added.

“You three really think Starlight isn’t the least bit sorry about what she’s done?” Twilight asked.

Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack all simultaneously answered, “No.”

Pinkie was still zoned out. Fluttershy wore a puzzled frown, but remained quiet, so Twilight was unable to tell if even she was on her side or not. Twilight gave a deep sigh and said, “Fine. I really hate to do this, but I have no choice but to pull rank.”

Rarity asked, “What does that mean?”

Twilight’s frown became a more serious one. In an authoritative voice, she ordered, “As the Princess of Friendship, I order you to stop coming up with ways for us to punish Starlight.”

Rainbow gasped. She wanted to say something, but understood that Twilight wouldn’t budge. Soon after she became an alicorn and a princess, Twilight told them that she wanted them to keep thinking of her as their friend, not their princess. If she was willing to use her princess status here, this was something she needed to do. Rainbow crossed her hooves over her chest. “Oh, you want to be that way? Fine! Just don’t look at me if it backfires and she takes our Cutie Marks again!”

Rarity gave a huff in disgust and turned away. Applejack pulled her hat over her eyes, giving a small glare right before she did.

Twilight gave another sigh and turned to Pinkie and Fluttershy. “You two aren’t mad at me or think I’m crazy either, are you?”

“Oh, I’m not mad, and you’ve been right about crazier things,” Pinkie answered.

Fluttershy said, “And I think you’re right about Starlight. She doesn’t want to admit it, but deep down, I think she knows what she did was wrong. Now only that, she seemed to truly think she was helping, so I think there's good in her."

Twilight smiled, hope building that she was indeed making the right choice. “At least you guys think this is a good idea.” She hopped off her seat and gave Fluttershy a small hug.

After Twilight released her grip on Fluttershy and sat back down, she suggested, “So, let’s try to decide what to do next.”

But before Twilight could think of something, Fluttershy said, “Well, first, she needs to be taught what she did was wrong and why. Then, just treat her like a friend, so she’ll learn by example.”

Twilight smiled and said, “That’s a great idea, Fluttershy! That way, she can--” Twilight frowned. She became aware of more factors that would make teaching Starlight friendship be even more difficult than she thought. “Hold on, now we have another problem. You’re too busy with your animals to teach her. Pinkie both works at Sugarcube Corner and sometimes watches the Cakes’ foals so she can’t. It’s kinda my job to teach Starlight friendship, but with all my princess duties, I won’t be able to keep an eye on her all the time. I don’t think Spike can handle teaching her. And I doubt Rarity, Rainbow, or Applejack will want to do it.”

The huffs from Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow showed that they agreed. At least with Twilight’s last sentence.

Fluttershy set a hoof on her cheek and tilted her head down. After two seconds, she smiled, took her hoof off her cheek, and raised her head back at Twilight. “What about Sam? He’s having trouble making friends, right? Maybe he and Starlight would hit it off.”

Rainbow interrupted, “Hold on, Fluttershy. Don’t get me wrong, it’s not like Sam’s a bad guy. In fact, I like him as much as the next pony. But do you really think it’s a good idea for him to be friends with her?”

Twilight groaned and asked, “What did I just tell you, Rainbow?”

“I know, I know. But all I’m saying is, maybe we should rethink sticking her with him,” Rainbow explained.

Twilight rolled her eyes in annoyance. “Well, I appreciate your ‘concern’, Rainbow, but I think Fluttershy’s idea of Sam being the one to help Starlight is a great idea. This can be good for Sam too.”

Fluttershy smiled at Twilight’s words, but they made Rainbow shake her head, still not liking this idea.

Twilight looked out the window she was beside. She saw the buildings of Canterlot in the distance. Poor Starlight. You probably think that’s where we’re going, so we can throw you in the dungeon.

Starlight, staring at the same sight, sighed. Great. At least Sunburst won’t find out what I did if we go through Canterlot fast enough, if he's there right now.

Twilight looked back to her friends. “We'll about to enter Ponyville. Do you mind giving Starlight and me a minute to talk before we get there?”

Twilight's friends all got up from their seats and made their way to another train car. On their way out, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack shot small glares at Starlight.

Alone, Twilight tapped Starlight on the shoulder, canceling the deafening spell in the process. Starlight winced at the sudden noise her ears were filled with and looked at Twilight, who was giving her an earnest smile.

Even if she wanted to, Starlight couldn’t say anything, but Twilight saw her confused frown.

“Welcome to Ponyville, Starlight!” Twilight said with a cheery tone. Starlight simply scowled.

“Okay, I know you hate me right now, but please hear me out.”

Starlight’s scowl softened, as if she were saying, “I’m listening.”

“My friends were thinking of putting you in prison, but I have a better idea. Deep down, I think you’re at least a bit sorry for what you did. I also think you have the potential to be a good, no, great pony, or at least you can stop thinking of me as your enemy, so I want to offer you a second chance,” Twilight explained. Starlight’s scowl intensified again. Sensing she might refuse her offer, Twilight added, “However, if you are not willing to accept this chance, I will have to take this issue up with Princess Celestia. I really don’t want to do that, but I will if I have to. It’s your choice.”

Second chance? From her? Not after she took my magic. But, I have no choice, so for now I’ll play along. Starlight nodded her head in “agreement.”

The train stopped, signaling they had returned to Ponyville and at its train station. “Okay, I’m gonna take your bindings off, but I’m keeping the suppression ring on your horn. Please, just cooperate with me; I don’t want to have to take away your second chance already,” Twilight said. With that, she removed the magical bindings around Starlight’s hooves, which vanished, and took the gag out of her mouth. Twilight motioned her head toward the door, Starlight slowly got up and walked toward it, and Twilight followed close behind until they got off the train.

Once outside and standing next to Starlight, Twilight asked her friends, “Can you guys take her to the castle while I go talk to Sam?”

“Of course, Twilight,” Fluttershy responded for the group.

“Thank you,” Twilight ran off in the direction Sam’s house was, leaving her friends to keep Starlight in check for the time being.

Rainbow walked up to Starlight with a hard glare. “Come on.”

The six of them walked toward Twilight’s castle, Applejack and Rarity walked close behind Starlight. The others walked in front of her to ensure she wouldn’t try to flee.

A short time later, the group made it to Twilight’s crystal tree-castle. The lower half of the "tree" was made of dark-blue crystal, but the upper half of the tree was a lighter shade of blue. The castle itself was made of purple crystal. Despite her anger, Starlight couldn’t resist to silently marvel at the sight.

“You think this is impressive? You should’ve seen it when it first appeared. It just popped right out of the ground!” Pinkie said to Starlight.

“Come on, let’s go in,” Applejack said. She went up to the door, bumping into Starlight in the way, and knocked on its grand, two-leaved golden doors.

The doors opened to reveal a small dragon with purple skin and green scales. “Hey, you’re back! How was the trip?”

“Hey, Spike. Mind if we come in for a minute?” Applejack asked.

“No problem. Where’s Twilight?” Spike responded.

“She’s, uh, sortin’ stuff out,” Applejack explained.

The six of them made their way inside, Rainbow giving Starlight a shove to get her moving. At the same time, the others broke apart their formation around Starlight, allowing her to be visible to Spike.

When Spike saw Starlight, his entire world stopped. She was just drop-dead gorgeous to him.

“W-Who i-is this?” Spike stuttered.

“This is Starlight Glimmer, somepony we...met during our travels,” Rarity responded with a small glare towards Starlight.

“N-Nice to m-meet you, I-I'm--” Spike stuttered with a lovesick smile on his face.

Starlight just stared at him with a confused frown. A dragon? Why would Twilight have a dragon, let alone a baby dragon from the looks of it? And what's with his face?!

Spike stared at Starlight with the same dopey smile on his face.

“Spike? You okay there?” Applejack asked.

The baby dragon gave no reply.

“Spike? Are you in here?” Rarity echoed.

Nothing.

“Spike!” yelled Rainbow Dash.

Spike jumped from the ground by half his height and stopped smiling. “So...what now?”

“Twilight asked us to look after Starlight until she got back,” Rarity explained.

“Look after her? What are you talking about?” Spike asked.

“It’s a...long story. It’s gettin’ kinda late, so we'll fill you in later,” Applejack said.

Twilight walked up to a house on the edge of Ponyville. It was a simple house, two stories, average size. She saw a light on in Sam’s living room, meaning he was still awake, even though it was getting close to midnight.

Twilight had visited Sam’s house more than any of her friends, or anypony in general. Sam has only been in Equestria for three weeks now, after a still unexplained accident created a short-lived portal. Since he arrived, he had been trying to make friends, but most of Ponyville’s citizens were unnerved by his unusual appearance and largely kept their distance. Some ponies even felt that he “looked down” on them. Not just literally.

Twilight and her friends found Sam wondering about inside Twilight's castle confused, soon after the portal was reported. When he saw them, he freaked-out, ran, and tried to hide in one of the castle's bedrooms, but Fluttershy was able to successfully calm him down. He was somewhat less mature than most, but he was really smart and funny once one got to know him. Twilight was one of those few.

Sam was nice, but he was still a little weirded out by ponies. Apparently, where he came from, ponies aren’t quite as intelligent as humans, and can’t even talk. That’s what Sam was: a human. Twilight couldn’t help but think about a situation with an aquamarine unicorn named Lyra. Not only was she immediately not bothered by Sam’s appearance, it captivated her, making her follow and at times outright stalk him by hiding in bushes to observe him. Something about the human piqued her interest, and she grew obsessed with learning more about him and even wished to meet more humans. Twilight even had to order Lyra to stop following Sam.

But when a thought about Starlight surfaced in her head, Twilight snapped herself out of it and knocked on Sam’s front door. She didn't come here to take trips down memory line.

A few moments later, the door opened, revealing Ponyville’s, and Equestria’s, only human. He wore brown shorts and a torn-up white shirt.

“Hey, Twilight! I see you’re back from your little trip. What brings you here?” Sam asked with a smile on his face.

Well, at least he’s in a good mood, Twilight thought to herself. “Hi, Sam. Sorry for coming so late, but I have a big favor to ask you.”

“Alright. Why don’t you come in? It’s freezing out there,” Sam said, shivering.

A cold wind gust blew, making Twilight shiver as well. “Yeah, that’s a good idea.”

Twilight went through the door and into the house. The living room, as Sam liked to call it, was about half the size of one room in Golden Oaks Library. There was a white couch, a black chair, a table with glass in the center, a black box that Sam called a “CD player", whatever that was, a bookshelf, and dark-brown, wooden floors. It was the biggest room in the house, but Sam didn’t seem to mind.

“So what did you want to ask me?” Sam asked, sitting on the black chair, which he claimed belonged to his father.

“First, before I ask, let me explain everything that happened when we left,” Twilight responded.

“Oh yeah, you guys told me you were going away somewhere and that you’d be back in a day or two.”

“Yes. Now, we were summoned to a village in the middle of nowhere. All of the ponies had the exact same equal sign for a Cutie Mark and creepy smiles that even creeped Pinkie out,” Twilight began.

“Woah, if it can creep her out, it must have been really weird,” Sam assumed.

“I know, right? Anyway, the village was run by a very powerful unicorn named Starlight Glimmer, who had the same equal sign on her flank. She said they represented the fact that nopony was better than anypony else and took them by force. She even took our Cutie Marks!”

“Wow, she must be powerful if she can take even yours. I see you have your Cutie Mark now, so how’d you beat her?” Sam asked, intrigued by the story so far.

"Thanks to a plan we came up with, we found out that Starlight had kept her Cutie Mark, but covered it with the fake equal sign one. We exposed her for her lies and got ours back, but when she tried to get away, we caught and brought her back here.”

“That’s good news, but what does all that have to do with me and your favor?”

Twilight looked down and made circles with a hoof. “Well, Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity are convinced she won’t change her ways, but I don’t think that. I think she deserves a chance to redeem herself instead of being thrown in prison, but her magic is nearly as powerful as my own, so I can’t just let her go free. At least not before someone teaches her why what she did was wrong, so..." Twilight sighed. In a more shy voice, Twilight asked, "I was kinda hoping that...you could do it and help her learn to be a good friend?”

Sam gasped and pointed at himself as he said, “What?! Me?! Not that I don’t want to help, but this sounds like something that you, the Princess of Friendship, should do. Not me, a guy who’s still having a hard time making friends himself!”

“I would, but I’m too busy with my princess duties to stay near her all the time to make sure she won’t try anything. Not only that, the others are either too busy or...too mad to do it.”

“Fair enough, but still, why me? Can’t that ‘Zecora’ or someone else do it?”

“That's because of another reason. I thought it would be a good opportunity for you to make a new friend, since you’re still having trouble doing it, even if the circumstances are kind of...unusual. Besides, right now, you’re my best option and I wouldn’t be coming to you if I didn’t think you could do it. I really want Starlight to have this chance, but if nopony agrees to help her, I’m afraid of what’ll happen to her. I think she has so much potential.”

“Look, I’m all for giving her a chance, but I just don’t know if this is a good idea. Like I said, I’m no friendship expert and not only that, I have to go job hunting. If I agree to this, it would be like an anchor,” Sam countered.

“You don't have to be a 'friendship expert' and I’ll give you whatever help I can. In fact, if you need bits, I’ll pay you for helping!”

Sam rubbed his chin. “Pay me, you say? How much?”

Twilight rolled up her eyes in thought. “How about...two thousand bits a week?”

“Woah! How do you even have that much?”

Twilight chuckled and responded, "Sam, I'm a princess."

Sam in turn chuckled. “Good point, and the price is good I must say.” Sam rubbed his chin again. “But still...I don’t know about this, Twilight.”

“Come on, please?” Twilight begged, then tilted her head and put on a sad frown. Her pupils grew huge, ears flopped, and her eyebrows curved at just the right angle.

Sam pointed at Twilight and ordered, “Oh, no! Don’t you look at me like that!”

Twilight tilted her head even more. Her pupils grew even bigger. “Please, for me? I’m desperate!”

Sam tried his best to resist the pony’s face, but he eventually let out a sigh and lowered his finger. “Okay, okay, stop with that face! I’ll do it.”

Twilight’s lips instantly turned into a smile, and she reset the tilt of her head to normal. “Thank you so much, Sam! You have no idea how much this means to me and--”

“BUT, on two conditions. One, you don’t interfere unless I ask you to, and two, you...actually, that’s about it, so just one condition.”

“Of course! She’d be under your supervision. You do this however you see fit!” Twilight cheered.

“Good. Now with that settled, you said she was back at the castle? Should we go get her now or in the morning?”

“I suppose we could go bring her here now. She’s wearing a suppression ring that cancels out the magic of the unicorn wearing it, so she can’t use her magic.”

“Alright then, let me get some better clothes on and a coat, and we’ll get going,” Sam said, making his way upstairs to change. Once he did, now wearing brown pants in place of shorts and a dark-blue coat, he and Twilight made their way to Twilight's castle.

Chapter 2: First day, part 1

Author's Note

From this point on, the narration will sometimes change from a first-person narration from the OC human character Sam, to a more usual third-person narration. This switch will happen because he's either not in the scene anymore, or during scenes when the thoughts of other characters, like Starlight Glimmer. will be mentioned, even if Sam is in the scene. These switches won't happen in every chapter.

The narration change will be preceded with a full scene break with two horizontal rules. Full scene breaks without a narration switch, like the ones in the previous two chapters, will have just one horizontal rule.

Chapter 2: First day, part 1

I never liked to go out at night. It was always freezing. Twilight had told me it was because winter was nearing, but that didn’t make things feel any warmer. I quickened my pace, so we could get to her castle faster, and Twilight did so as well to match me. Even with my coat on, I could still feel the cold, night air against my skin. I was used to warmer temperatures, so this was very uncomfortable for me.

We finally made it to Twilight’s huge, crystal castle. I’ve been inside once before when I first appeared in Equestria a few weeks ago. I freaked out bad when I first saw all the ponies, and more so when they spoke actual words, but I’m getting used to them talking. It really helped that the ponies here are overall like humans from my world from a personality standpoint; they’re just ponies. Although as a whole, they are somewhat more peaceful.

Twilight and I walked inside and I started to take off my coat, expecting it to be warmer in the castle. Unfortunately, it was almost as cold inside as it was outside, so I kept my coat on as we walked through the castle's hallways.

“I really gotta say that the castle is cool and all, but it sucks when it comes to insulation. How can you take it?”

“Ponies have some protection from the cold thanks to our hair, and dragons have a natural resistance against not just extreme heat, but cold air. However, really cold temperatures or cold wind gusts can be too much, and we can become sick if we stay out in the cold unprotected for too long.” Twilight explained. There was still a lot that I didn’t know about ponies or for that matter Equestria, but Twilight was always willing to teach me. Very willing actually.

“So where are the others?” I asked.

Twilight moved ahead of me. “They’re probably in the same room we found you in: the room with the Cutie Map.”

I chuckled as I recalled the memory, though it wasn't funny at the time! Soon, we came up to the Map Room's light-green double doors, which Twilight opened with her magic, and we stepped inside. Once in, she closed the doors behind us. Our other friends were all in there, standing around and talking to each other.

“Hey, girls!” I said, waving a hand.

There was a short chorus of greetings as they all turned to face us, save for Spike, who seemed to be staring at something in the room, but looked at me when I called out. Whoever he was looking at before was blocked by one of the thrones in the room, so I couldn’t see who it was.

“So I’m assuming you took Twilight’s offer to look after...her?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah,” I replied.

Rainbow Dash turned her head to Twilight. “I still think this is a bad idea.”

“Rainbow, I told you already to stop thinking that. Starlight’s in Sam’s hooves - er hands, now,” Twilight countered.

“I promise I’ll do my best to help. Where is this ‘Starlight’, anyhow?” I asked.

“She’s over there,” Rarity pointed a hoof to where Spike was staring. Who it was still wasn't visible from my current spot, so I walked over at an angle so I could see who Rarity was pointing at.

It was a unicorn, like Twilight had already told me, with a lilac coat of hair. Her mane was a dark shade of purple, just brighter than Twilight’s, with a streak of aquamarine flowing through it. It was done up in a ponytail in the back, and the front was done similar to Twilight’s, but her horn divided it into two halves. She had a small bit of chubbiness in her cheeks and belly, but only because my other friends were pretty slim. One wouldn’t be able to tell without comparison. She was staring at me with big, persian eyes. At the moment, I had only one thought going through my mind: How could someone so cute do something so bad as what Twilight said?

That was the thing about me. I didn’t look at them in a romantic way, but I still thought ponies, especially mares, were cute. I made the mistake of expressing these thoughts to my friends before, and while they told me it was flattering, they strongly suggested keeping those thoughts to myself when it came to other ponies. They never said to stop doing it to them, though. Every time I saw one of them do something cute near me, I would give them a little *boop* on the snoot. They always giggled cutely when I did that, even Rainbow Dash, who apparently hated "mushy stuff."

I walked closer to Starlight and she kept staring at me with those big, curious eyes. I couldn’t tell if she was intrigued or scared.

Once close enough, I knelt and said, “You must be Starlight. My name’s Sam."

She said nothing, simply staring at me in return, but It didn’t seem like she wanted to go anywhere. I stood up and looked to Twilight and asked, “Umm, how am I gonna get her back to my place?”

Twilight gasped and rubbed her head with an embarrassed smile. “Oops...hehe, that’s a good question. The ring will come off if I teleport you two there, and if you try to walk her there, she’ll probably run off. I could put the bindings back on her hooves so she wouldn’t, but it might look too...suspicious if ponies see you with a bound pony.”

I chuckled and shook my head playfully. “And here I thought you plan for everything with all those lists you love to make. Well, I could try to carry her, unless you have a collar and leash around?”

When I said that, I got a few...mixed reactions from my friends. Fluttershy hid her face behind her mane, Rarity put a hoof in front of her mouth to hide a tiny smile, Applejack stifled a laugh, Pinkie Pie was...Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash burst into laughter, and Twilight looked away from me. I think she was actually blushing.

I couldn't resist this chance to have some fun. I walked up to Twilight, leaned down, and cupped her cheek in my hand to turn her head to me. As I thought, she was blushing at what I said. I booped her on the nose, making her flinch and giggle a little. I chuckled, rolled my eyes, and walked back to Starlight, who was still staring at me.

“Well? What now?” I asked.

“Your idea of carrying her is better than my 'idea' of nothing, so I guess you can just carry her home. But I’ll come by tomorrow to see if you need anything. Thanks again for doing this,” Twilight said. The others were just watching, and Starlight continued to stare at me.

“Alright, then.” I moved around Starlight and knelt down. I put my arms under her torso and heaved her up. She gasped, maybe thinking I wasn’t actually going to pick her up. I looked to the nearest door. “Umm, Twilight, could you get that door for us? My hands are...uh...full.”

“Oh, right,” Twilight said, opening the doors to the Map Room. She walked out of the room behind me, then at the front doors, she opened them for me and we said our goodbyes.

What is this thing? And what does he think he’s doing with me? Starlight thought to herself. She had never seen anything like Sam before. He seemed nice, but she wasn't pleased with how he was handling her.

I don't like this, but I can't do anything right now. I’ll just have to wait until we’re out of sight of that stupid princess.

Sam ran through the peaceful town of Ponyville. A sudden wind gust hit Starlight’s coat, making her shiver in Sam’s grasp, though he did at least provide an extra bit of heat that helped it not feel too cold.

Once near the edge of Ponyville, Sam said, “See that house over there? That’s mine...or well, ours I guess, for now."

There's nopony around, good. Now I can break free without being seen.

Starlight abruptly wiggled fiercely to break Sam’s grip. Sam stopped walking, but he tightened his arms around her. Starlight tried kicking Sam to free herself, but her hooves were in bad spots to reach him. Her legs merely flailed about, kicking nothing but air.

“Woah, woah, what happened? You were fine back at the castle,” Sam said. Starlight wiggled even harder for a moment before she stopped and panted from the effort. “There you go. It’s alright. You don’t need to be afraid of me, I promise.”

Darn, it’s no use. This...whatever it is, is too strong. I’ll just have to find another way to get free.

Sam arrived at the house he was talking about with Starlight still in his arms. She was thankful it was the middle of the night, or she would’ve been even more humiliated than she already was.

Sam stepped through the doors, into his living room and up to his white couch. He gently laid Starlight down on it and knelt down to her.

“So...Starlight, welcome to your new home...for now, at least. It’s not much, I know, but it’s enough for me. I’ve never had a roommate before, so this will be a new experience for me. Here, the couch isn’t a pullout, but it’s still comfortable enough to sleep on. I would know,” Sam said, chuckling at the end.

Starlight stayed silent and wore an annoyed frown.

“Well...Twilight said you did some pretty bad stuff with your magic, which is why you can’t use it for now, but she also believes you can make up for it. And even though her friends don’t think the same, I trust her judgment. She’s been there for me since I first got here and helped me get used to Equestria. Don’t get me wrong: this world is great, but living in a world of ponies still feels a bit weird to me.”

Starlight said nothing, but formed a scowl along with her frown, showing she was only growing more angry, maybe even offended.

“Umm...You look pretty tired, so I’ll go get you a blanket and pillow so you can sleep. I can imagine you’ve had a long day. Uh, be right back.” Sam left the room and returned a moment later with a white, fluffy pillow, and a brown blanket. He placed the pillow on the end of the couch and laid out the blanket next to Starlight.

“Feel free to read anything from my bookshelf if you want." I pointed towards the hall leading to the bathroom. "The bathroom’s down that hall; you can’t miss it. And if you need anything at all, don’t hesitate to come ask. I’ll be upstairs, in the last room to the right...I’m rambling here, aren’t I?”

Starlight nodded, but kept her frown.

“Well, at least I got a response this time. Umm...sweet dreams, I guess. If you wake up before me, like I said, go ahead and take a look at my books. Just don’t wake me up early.”

With that, Sam went up the stairs, leaving Starlight by herself on the couch.

“Finally, he left,” Starlight whispered to herself. “Now I can get this stupid ring off my horn and get out of here.”

Starlight poked the ring upward with her hoof to try to slide it up her horn. It wouldn't budge. She tried poking the ring again with both hooves, grunting from effort. The ring stayed put.

“Come off! Come off! Please come off!” Starlight could feel tears welling up in her eyes. Out of pure desperation, she tried firing a blast of magic to force it off, but the ring glowed magenta and absorbed the magic.

“No! I can’t keep going on without my magic! I need it!” With her hooves, Starlight tried lying on her back and push the ring upwards with her hooves, hoping it could give her better leverage, but to no avail. She even rolled off the couch from the effort, making a squeak on impact. After ten minutes of struggling, she buried her face in her forelegs.

“There…*sniff*...has to be a way to remove this stupid ring. I can’t be nothing again…no, I won't give up! Not yet!”

Starlight unburied her face and tried everything she could to force the ring off her horn. She even rammed her horn progressively harder into whatever she could. Alas, nothing she tried worked. By the time she finally tired herself out and gave up, the remaining anger about her situation turned into pure sadness, joining the sadness she was already feeling. She was too upset to care about the mess she made in the room, and more tears than ever flowed down her face to the floor. Starlight Glimmer had never felt so weak before, or at least, not in a long time. A thought emerged in her head that she never even remotely considered.

“Could this…*sniff*...be how they really felt without their Cutie Marks? Because…*sob*...I...”

The next morning, I woke up earlier than I wanted. It had taken forever to get to sleep last night, and had no sleep the night before, since Twilight and the others were away.

I sat up and stretched, trying to remember what I had planned. Nothing new, just job hunting. Then I remembered Starlight and facepalmed at how I forgot. “Wait a second, that’s right. I have a roommate now!”

I changed shirts and put on some decent pants -- the shirt I wore now was light-blue and the pants were gray -- before going downstairs to see...my living room in shambles.

The bookshelf was tipped, and there were books all over the floor. My glass table was turned over and broken. The couch was in the wrong spot, and the cushions were all across the room. My father’s chair was misplaced, making my heart skip a beat, but was otherwise okay.

Finally, in the middle of the room was the one who caused it. Starlight was asleep on her side. It looked like she had cried herself to sleep, judging by the large bags under her eyes. Even so, this didn’t do anything to calm my mood.

“Starlight! What did you do to my living room?!” I yelled, nearly at the top of my lungs.

Starlight’s eyes flew open, exclaimed, “Eep!” and literally jumped a foot of air with her back slightly arched. Her pupils became pinpricks as soon as she saw me.

“What. Did. You. Do?!” I yelled again.

“I-I-I’ve never b-been without my magic b-before, so I t-tried to get the ring off m-my horn, b-but it wouldn’t come off, a-and it made me remember...and t-then I...” she trailed off, and slowly backed away. The pitch in Starlight’s voice was a bit different than it was before; more...timid I would say. She also looked like she was shaking from fear. The anger she had the previous day seemed to be gone and was replaced with nothing but fear now.

Seeing her like that snapped me out of my anger and I took a deep breath.

I am such an idiot. I told her she didn’t need to be afraid of me, and I go and do this. Great, things are off to a just peachy start.

I slowly walked toward her, but she stumbled backward at the same distance like I was a monster until she backed into the couch. Her breathing sped up. I knelt down in front of her, and she looked away with her eyes clenched shut. I gently set my hand on her.

“Hey, it’s okay. I-I’m not mad,” I cooed.

She didn’t move and kept looking away.

“I’m sorry I yelled. I told you that you don’t need to be afraid of me, and I intend to keep that promise.”

Her breaths became more steady. But she still didn’t look at me.

“I get it. You’re scared and frustrated...and you have every right to feel that way.”

She looked at me. Her eyes were now open, but still filled with fear. But being closer to her now, I thought I also saw some regret. It wasn't there the previous day.

“Here, why don’t you go back to sleep? You still look pretty tired,” I said, lifting her onto the couch and covering her with the blanket.

“R-Really? Y-You’re not gonna make me fix all this?”

“No, it’s fine. I’ll get it,” I said while gently stroking her mane. Her breathing was still a bit shaky and her eyes still showed she was a little afraid. I kept stroking her mane until her eyes slowly closed. Even though she didn’t look as...good as back in the castle, I had to admit, she looked pretty cute when she was asleep.

I turned back to the room to check out the damage, wondering how I slept through...whatever Starlight did. First, I set the bookshelf back up, picked up the books spread all over the floor, and laid them back on the bookshelf. I slowly pushed the couch in its normal place, careful not to wake up Starlight. I then realized that I had not yet put the cushions on the couch. After I had gathered those cushions, I pushed my father’s chair back into place with extra care. She had left all the pictures of my family untouched as well as my CD player. In fact, the only thing that was unsalvageable was the table, which actually wasn't that big a deal to me. It looked nice, but I was always afraid the glass in the middle would break, so I meant to get a new one anyhow. I simply opened the front door and set it outside by the door, then closed it.

I went back inside and sat on my father's chair, trying to think of what to do next. Around half a minute later, there was a knock on the door. I opened it to see Twilight, levitating a saddlebag in her magic.

“Hey, Sam. I wanted to come by to give you your first payment."

I stepped outside and put a finger over my mouth, closing the door behind me. I ignored the cold air I felt, and it helped that it wasn't as cold as it was during the night. “Starlight's still sleeping in there, so we have to be quiet.”

“Oh, right, sorry. Like I said, I just came by to drop off your first payment,” she said in a lower voice, handing me the saddlebag. I peeked inside it, and saw it was full of bits. Twilight noticed the broken table on the porch and gasped. Guess she was in deep thought when she got here, since she somehow didn't notice it already.

“What happened to that?”

I ran a hand across the back of my neck. “Starlight...kinda got a little carried away last night...”

“And?” Twilight said, raising her eyebrow.

“...And she kinda messed up my living room.”

“What?” she silently yelled.

“It’s not as bad as it sounds, really. The only thing she broke was my table.”

Twilight cracked opened the door and peeked inside, then faced me again. “Well, at least things could have been worse. Still, you’re gonna have to take some kind of measure to ensure it doesn’t happen again. But...I think I know a way.”

“What do you mean?”

Twilight sighed, looked down, and said, “Well...my friends thought of something last night. I’m not the biggest fan of their idea, but it looks like we might have no choice.”

“What did they say?” I asked, rubbing the bridge of my nose.

Twilight lifted her head to me. “I don’t think you’re gonna like this, and I know Starlight won’t. But...they suggested getting her a large...cage to sleep in and…*shudder*...a collar and leash for when you need to go out, just until she shows she can behave,” she said, very sheepishly might I add.

“What?! Twilight, you can’t be serious,” I nearly yelled. I checked back inside to see if I had awoken Starlight, which I didn't. “You said you wanted her to learn friendship and for her and me to become friends. How is keeping her in a cage here going to do that? Is it some kind of a pony thing that you didn’t tell me about?”

“I know, I know, and as I said, I don’t like it either, and it’s not a ‘pony thing’. But...between what happened at the village and now this, it’s either that, prison, or the even stricter Canterlot Dungeon.”

I thought about it. Keeping Starlight in a cage here might be better than throwing her in prison or a dungeon, but I hated the thought of being like a jailer. “Well, I’m not putting her in a cage even if you pay me twice as much...but I can at least do the leash and collar part, if you don't think it will cause a ruckus. Well…*sigh*...guess I’ll have to get her a collar and leash. Do you know of a good place to go for them?”

Twilight rolled her eyes up and set a hoof on her cheek. “Hmm. There’s a pet shop that's nearby. Maybe they will have a collar large enough for her. I can keep an eye on her for you, if you want to go now."

“Alright, I’ll go and see if they do. While I’m gone, help yourself to anything in the fridge. I have the bits to replace whatever you eat,” I said with a chuckle at the end.

“Thanks, and I’m sorry for asking you to do so much.”

I waved my hand in a “no problem” motion, then took some bits out of the bag Twilight brought and put them in a pouch. With that done, I took off to the pet store. During the day, it's not cold enough to need a coat, so I didn't need to get it.

Twilight went inside to watch Starlight. Before I closed the door, I noticed that she was shaking her head at Starlight. It seemed to be showing both pity and frustration.

As I walked around Ponyville, I got a lot of weird looks. Some of the ponies were warming up to me, but others, I think, thought I looked down on them. Probably my own fault: once I was more relaxed in Equestria, I said to a few mares that they were cute before my friends said not to. Guess they felt that I thought of them as animals like they do with sheep or pigs.

One of the ponies that wasn’t giving me a dirty look was a mare named Lyra Heartstrings, who was furiously waving at me with a big smile. I chuckled and waved back. She may have been a little...creepy when she was watching and trailing me, but I could tell Lyra was harmless and was just curious about me.

Soon, I found the shop Twilight was talking about and walked in. It was big, and it had a lot of stuff you’d expect to see in a normal pet shop. There were food, cushions, toys, and junk like that. I’ve never owned a pet, so the whole experience was new to me.

“Well, hello there! How can I help you?” a cheerful, energetic, high-pitched voice called out, kinda like Pinkie's. I looked at the counter and saw a female earth pony with a bright blue coat and a dark blue mane. She wore a big smile to compliment her friendly tone. I hesitantly walked over to the counter.

“Hey...I’m, uh, Sam, and I was wondering if you had any...collars and leashes?” I asked sheepishly while rubbing one of my wrists. I wasn’t exactly sure how she would respond to me treating a pony like a...pet. Some ponies already seemed to think that I looked down on them when I called some cute, and this wouldn’t help my case.

“Well, of course we have collars and leashes, silly. What kind of animal were you thinking of?” she asked. Her tone was still cheery, if not too cheery, so I lightened up a little and stopped rubbing my wrist.

“Umm...a pony."

“Oh...oh, why yes, we have collars for ponies,” she said, her voice growing sly and her smile grew into more of a smirk.

I gulped. “Well, that’s great. Where are they?”

She gave a sly chuckle. “Oh, we don’t keep those collars out for all to see. I’ll be right back with one.” After a couple of hops, she walked into a back room. I had a bad feeling that I wasn’t gonna like what she came out with.

Sure enough, she came back out with a green collar. It had a little heart-shaped charm that had a little bow tie behind it. “It’s rather...rare that somepony asks for a collar for another pony, but it's happened before, so we always keep a few in stock. This one’s made from the finest leather in Equestria, shipped alllll the way from Phillydelphia.”

I slowly took the collar in my hand. One would have to be an idiot to not know what this thing was really for. “Y-You aren’t appalled by leather? Because, well...”

“Some ponies are, but most of us aren’t. I can even have the little charm engraved for the lucky mare,” she answered, giving me a wink at the last part.

“You don’t have anything a little...less? I’m not sure Starlight would like this,” I said, realizing my mistake too late.

Of course, she took the leash and walked into the back room again, with a few hops mixed with her steps. Her somewhat random movements was reminding me a little too much of Pinkie. After a few minutes, she came out of the room with the leash. “Here it is. I’m sure your Starlight would love this, lucky mare,” she said dreamily.

I shuddered and looked at the charm. It was now engraved.

Starlight, property of Sam.

There was also a heart dotting the “I” in “Starlight”. I grimaced as I read the words.

I can’t believe I was stupid enough to say Starlight’s name in front of her. Great, and now that she's engraved it, I’m stuck having to buy it.

I sighed and asked, “How much?”

“Well, the collar and leash cost thirty bits total, plus an extra twenty for the engraving. But, I’ll tell you what: you’re cute, so I won’t charge you for the engraving, so you just owe thirty bits.”

I blushed a little when she called me cute, took out some bits from my pouch, a few at a time, until thirty were out on the counter. After that, I picked up the collar.

“And don’t forget the leash,” she said, handing me a blue string. I took and tried clamping it to the charm, hoping it would cover the engraving. It didn’t.

“Thanks. I should be going,” I said, walking back to the door.

“Oh, by the way, my name’s Lilly. Give your precious Starlight my greetings,” she said in a tone that I was not at all comfortable with. The wink she gave after didn’t help.

I sprinted through Ponyville back to my house, trying to cover as much of the collar in my arms as I could. I did not want any of these ponies to see me with a pony-sized collar.

I reached my house and caught my breath before walking inside. Starlight was still asleep on the couch and Twilight was levitating some books on the bookshelf to different spots, "organizing" them I guess. She's done that before, but I never minded it. I tapped her on the shoulder and pointed toward the kitchen. After she set the remaining books she still held in her magic, we both walked in the kitchen and I showed her the collar.

“Twilight, do not ask me to go to that pet shop again. Lilly is a little too much like Pinkie without actually being her for my liking,” I told her as she inspected the collar.

She grimaced at something. “Uh...well, this collar is certainly...interesting.”

“What is? The leather? Or the engraving?”

“The engraving. Leather doesn’t gross me out quite as much as it once did, but the engraving...it’s a bit much,” Twilight admitted.

“Yeah, I made the mistake of saying who it was for in front of Lilly. I couldn’t really back out of buying it, though,” I responded.

“At least it’s a nice collar. Although I doubt that’d do much to help.”

“Not helping me feel any more comfortable, Twilight. I’m definitely gonna find something to cover those words. I already don’t like this idea even without...this engraving.”

“And hey, who knows? Maybe she’ll start behaving quickly, so she won’t have to wear it long,” Twilight said with a hopeful smile.

“Yeah,” I agreed.

I heard something and there was a small pause. I felt a chill.

“This is gonna get bad, isn't it?” I asked.

“Probably,” Twilight admitted.

Starlight walked into the kitchen. Her eyes were half-open, and she didn’t even pay us any attention when she stumbled by us to get a cup of water, filling it part of the way, then stumbled back into the living room.

“At least she didn’t wreck anything this time. But I know you can do this, Sam, and I’ll come by again tomorrow to see how you’re doing. Good luck,” Twilight said.

“Thanks. I’m probably gonna need it.”

Twilight left, and I leaned on the counter, waiting for Starlight to return; I figured she'd come back in to put the cup of water back in the kitchen. After a moment, she did, and her eyes were fully open. I had a guilty look on my face that made her pause.

“Hey, listen. You’re not going to like what I have to do next and I really don't want to do it. But...it’s kinda out of my hands.”

She tilted her head in confusion.

“Just, with your little ‘stunt’ last night, I have no choice but to take...tighter measures until I can fully trust you,” I said, holding up the collar.

As soon as she saw it, she gasped, dropped the cup on the floor -- it was luckily empty -- and her breaths became shaky again. She looked from side to side as her fearful expression when I had yelled at her earlier returned.

I am just doing a terrible job not scaring her.

I started walking toward her, collar in hand. She backed away from me, at the same speed, until she bumped into the wall. She then lay down, stayed still, but stared at me. I slowly knelt and fastened the collar around her neck. Surprisingly, she didn’t put up much of a fuss as I tightened it, not enough to strangle her, but enough to keep it from falling off.

I stood back up. She brought her hooves up to the collar, as if trying to get it off. After a few seconds, she let the collar go, but her eyes were wide with fear, and she was starting to hyperventilate.

I looked away from her. I felt terrible. I had promised her she didn’t need to be afraid of me, but I wasn’t doing a very good job.

“I’m really sorry about this, but...you’re just not leaving me with much of a choice. Look, when you start behaving, and I can start to trust you, I’ll take it off, okay?”

She stopped hyperventilating and I felt a bit of relief, thinking she was calming down, and even turned my head to her again. But that feeling of relief quickly ended when she looked down and broke down into crying.

At least she looks pretty cute, wearing that collar and being all sub...No, no, no, no, NO! Do NOT go there right now!

“W-Why don’t I make us some breakfast?” I offered, trying to cheer her up a little.

She stopped crying at least, but didn’t respond to me.

I looked at the clock and chuckled. “Okay, forget breakfast. How about brunch?”

I opened the fridge to find...almost nothing. I looked back at Starlight, who was now looking back at me. “I...don’t have anything here. But that's okay: we can just go out and get something,” I said, my voice laced with guilt.

Starlight whimpered and looked away from me. “Let's just get this over with.”

At least she’s talking now. That’s good...right?

Chapter 3: First day, part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4: Enemies become friends

The next day, I skipped down the stairs from my bedroom to the living room...and immediately landed on the couch.

Why did I do that? Twilight won’t be coming over for a while and I need to make breakfast.

I sighed and looked towards the kitchen, remembering what I got for breakfast.

Let’s see; I got eggs, cereal, bread, butter, syrup...

The sound of a door closing interrupted my thoughts of what to eat for breakfast. A moment later, Starlight walked into the room from the hallway.

“Thanks for letting me have my own room. That bed was really comfortable."

I couldn't help staring at her. Starlight's mane was completely different from what it was before. Instead of a ponytail on the back and one, wide bang that flowed down her forehead that her horn split into “two” bangs, her mane was now done in one long bang that curled over from one end of her head to the other, ending in a small curl. Most of her forehead was now exposed, and I took notice of its perfect...roundness. I say it was an overall slight improvement over her old manestyle, and it looked cute.

“Sam? Y-You okay there?” she asked with a puzzled frown.

I shook my head to snap myself out of it. “Y-Yeah, I am. It’s just that...I see you changed your mane. How come?”

“I thought that, since I’m getting a fresh start, I should have a fresh look to go with it. Do you like it?”

“Yeah, and I think it suits you better than your old mane.”

“I’m glad you think so. I looked like a nerd with my old style.”

I raised an eyebrow. “And you kinda looked like Twilight too.”

There was a brief moment of silence between us. I wished I could have taken those words back.

“Oh, yeah,” I chuckled, really hoping that would end the sudden awkwardness.

Starlight chuckled, and it was the first time I saw her give any kind of laugh. If felt like her new style kind of went with her eyes and even complimented her laugh. “I don’t know if you noticed, but I got breakfast started for us."

That was a surprise. I didn’t think she would even try to do that. “Really? You did?”

“Since I don’t have my magic, I made us toast!”

I suddenly smelled a new scent and heard a new noise coming from the kitchen. It was the scent of warm bread, and a sound of low humming. I turned toward the kitchen and asked, “What bread did you use? And how are you toasting it?”

“I used the wheat bread you bought yesterday, and I put two slices in the microwave."

Starlight seemed to be serious. There was no chuckle or anything from her to suggest otherwise. I sat up from the couch, walked around her, went into the kitchen, and sure enough, there were in fact two slices of bread in the microwave. It was even running.

Try as I might, I couldn't hold it back and broke out in laughter.

“What’s wrong?” Starlight asked, walking beside me.

I calmed down and sped to the microwave to cut it off, then looked down at her. I couldn’t resist rubbing her mane. The new style was a bit thicker than the old one, but that made it feel better to rub.

“You don’t make toast with a microwave. See that device there?” I pointed to the toaster. Starlight nodded. “What you do is put two slices of bread in there and pull down on the lever. It then heats up the bread, making toast, and it will pop out when it’s ready.”

Starlight blushed with embarrassment and she rubbed her head. “S-Sorry. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen a modern kitchen.”

“It’s fine,” I said, getting two fresh slices of bread out, then put it in the toaster. An idea came to mind. “This might be a dumb question, but you’ve heard music before, right?”

“Yeah, the town I grew up in held music festivals from time to time.”

“In that case, follow me.” I walked into the living room, with Starlight following me. I opened the cabinet next to my CD player and looked through the cases.

Slippery When Wet, Frontiers, Use Your Illusion II, Adrenalize...here it is; Joshua Tree. I think she’ll like this.

I opened the case and popped the CD into the player. I pressed the button labeled Track 2, and let the song play.

As the song played out, Starlight stared at the CD player with wide eyes. She almost seemed to be in a trance.

“You like the song?” I asked.

She slowly nodded. “Y-Yeah. What is this...thing, and how is it doing that? I-Is it powered by magic or something?”

I chuckled. I had a feeling she would enjoy that song. “This is called a 'CD player' and it’s not using magic. What this use is called electricity. I’d explain it to you, but I don’t really know the full mechanics of it.”

“Oh, I know what electricity is, but I’ve never seen anything like this. I’m so used to things using magic and...well…I just automatically thought ‘magic’.” Starlight blushed and giggled, and it was so cute.

After the song ended, Starlight said, “That song was just...amazing. I’ve never heard anything like it.”

“Thanks. I thought it was appropriate for a time like this,” I responded.

She looked at me with bigger eyes, showing curiosity. “Why’s that?”

“You’re having a ‘fresh start’, right? I thought you hearing this song could help...inspire you.”

“Well, it was definitely...inspiring,” Starlight admitted, looking back to the player. “Do you have more of those...uh...what was that disk or whatever it is called?”

“It’s called 'CDs' and of course you can. In fact, feel free to listen to anything you want. Just try not to break any of the disks; they’re more fragile than they might look,” I warned. Just then, there was a *ding* from the kitchen. “But let’s eat breakfast first.”

After we ate, I was lying and reading on the couch, glancing at Starlight every so often. She was sitting in front of the player, adorably swaying side to side to the music. I couldn’t help but smile. It felt great seeing her so at peace and happy.

Currently, the album titled "The Circle" was in the player, and Starlight had enjoyed every song she’s heard so far. I couldn’t even tell if she liked one more than the other.

Girl’s got good taste.

As I watched Starlight, I couldn’t help but think about how her attitude toward me changed fast. I didn’t exactly make the best first impression, carrying her from the castle to my house like a pet. And I really didn’t help things when I yelled at her like she was...a pet. She hated wearing that collar, so that sure didn’t help her warm up to me any quicker.

But then, when we finally had a heart-to-heart conversation, and I accepted her offer of friendship, things became...well, great. But I was nearing my limit on hearing her being called my pet!

I was drawn out of my thoughts by a knock at the door.

“That’s probably Twilight. Remember, behave and you just might get that collar off,” I said, petting Starlight’s mane as I walked by.

I really gotta stop doing that. She’s not my pet!

I opened the door to see not only Twilight, but Spike with her. Out of all my friends, I enjoyed hanging out with Spike the most. Maybe it was because he was a guy, or how we were both just kids at heart, but I always found Spike being the easiest to talk to. Closely followed by Twilight, who visited me the most and has more of a sense of humor than I initially thought. She even became one of my favorites to poke fun at.

“Hey, Twilight. And hey, Spike, I didn’t know you were coming too."

“He really wanted to come too, but wouldn’t tell me why,” Twilight replied. “Mind if we come in?”

“Of course. Starlight and I are in here, just listening to music."

Twilight and Spike walked into my house, and Starlight just kept swaying to the music. She didn’t even notice we had...guests.

“I still don’t quite understand how that ‘CD player’ works, Sam,” Twilight said while staring at it. “That kind of uh, ‘technology’ is nothing I’m used to.”

“And I still don’t know how to explain it to you."

Spike just stared at Starlight, his face seemingly glowing. I was forming a hunch on why.

“So...I’ll go ahead and get lunch started, and you guys can just chat or something,” I said, walking into the kitchen, but Twilight followed me.

Once we were in the kitchen, Twilight, with what seemed to be a hopeful smile, asked, “So?”

“So...what?”

“How’s the whole...friendship thing going with her?”

I couldn't believe I didn't get it sooner and even facepalmed over it. “Oh, right, duh. Good, she admitted what she did was wrong and now wants to start over.”

Twilight gasped. “Really? That was fast!”

“Yeah. All she needed was a little...friendship,” I said. I was gonna say “love”, but that would’ve probably sounded weird. “Speaking of which, I told her that if she behaved well enough for you today, you might be willing to let her take the collar off?”

Twilight looked toward the living room. “Well...first, I need to see for myself, just to make sure she isn’t just saying things we wanna hear. Uh, not that I don’t trust you.”

“Fair enough. Be my guest.”

Twilight walked back into the living room, and noticed Spike was still staring at Starlight. He wore a grin that she had only seen him occasionally show when he was around one other pony. She shook her head and walked up next to Starlight, who was still gently swaying back and forth with her eyes closed and a peaceful smile.

“H-Hey, Starlight,” Twilight greeted with as friendly a voice as possible.

Starlight gasped, stopped swaying, opened her eyes, and looked at Twilight. “Oh, hi.”

“Good song, huh?” Twilight asked.

“Y-Yeah, Sam said this thing plays all kinds of music, and it’s unlike anything I’ve heard before,” Starlight responded with a warm smile.

So far, so good, Twilight thought to herself, then said out loud, “So...I just heard from Sam that you understand what you did was wrong and even wanted a fresh start.”

Starlight sighed. “I do, and...sorry about that. It was just something that happened in my fillyhood, and I...” Starlight gritted her teeth and looked down.

“It’s fine, you can tell me when you’re ready,” Twilight said in an understanding voice.

Starlight lifted her head back up. “Thanks, and I really am sorry about that, though. I didn’t even think about how you might have felt until two nights ago.”

“I can tell you are,” Twilight said. After a short pause, she continued, “Even though taking Cutie Marks was wrong, not all you said was wrong. Ponies really should be treated equally and fairly, but that just doesn’t mean they can’t also be unique.”

“I-I guess you’re right,” Starlight admitted.

Twilight smiled. This was going even better than she had hoped. She didn’t until now, but she noticed how Starlight’s mane was different from what she previously saw. “I see you changed your mane.”

Starlight rolled her eyes up toward her mane. “Yeah, I just thought it was time for a new style for my fresh start.”

“I see, and it looks nice. Did Sam help, or did you do it yourself?”

“I did it myself. Sam spent most of yesterday denying I was his pet, so I thought he wouldn’t want to help me brush my mane like I'm...his pet,” Starlight replied with a small chuckle.

“Who called you his pet?” Twilight asked, chuckling a little herself.

“Let’s see; a few ponies in town, Rainbow Dash, oh, and Discord made a huge deal about it,” Starlight explained, frowning at the end.

“Oh, you and Sam met Dis-” Twilight’s chuckling stopped, and she formed an annoyed frown. "Wait, Rainbow Dash and Discord called you Sam’s pet?”

“Yeah. It...bothered me when they did. I don’t know Discord’s problem, but it’s pretty obvious Rainbow’s still mad at me. I should apologize to the rest of your friends too.”

Twilight stared at Starlight, deep in thought over Starlight’s words.

“Umm, you okay?” Starlight asked.

Twilight gasped and shook her head, breaking out of her trance. “Oh, yeah. Well, when Sam told me about how you’ve changed, he asked if you could get that collar off.”

Starlight's lips formed a particularly big smile. Some small sparks and even a little heart appeared in her eyes. “Yeeeaaaah?”

“Aaand,” Twilight smirked. “I think he was right.”

Starlight hopped up and down three times in excitement. “Really?”

Twilight could only hold back a laugh and nod. She then lit up her horn and used magic to unclip the collar around Starlight’s neck, and it fell to the floor. “Sorry you had to wear it at all.”

Twilight’s words went unnoticed by Starlight. The grinning unicorn’s attention was on the collar falling to the floor. Once it hit the floor, the joy brimming inside made her rear up and kick out her forelegs in happiness. Once back on all fours, Starlight threw herself at Twilight and wrapped her forelegs around the Princess in a tight hug, but it wasn’t painful. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you so much, Princess Twilight!”

Twilight giggled and in turn wrapped her forelegs, though less tightly, around Starlight. “You’re welcome, Starlight, and you can just call me 'Twilight'. And you can call me your friend.”

The two ponies released each other. Still filled with happiness, Starlight hopped in circles. “You won’t regret this! I promise I’m gonna make up for everything I did in the village, and--“

“It’s okay, Starlight, I believe you,” Twilight said, still laughing. She’s like an excited filly hopping in circles like that. Is that how I looked when I did it?

Starlight stopped hopping. A few moments later, Sam came back into the room.

“Hey, lunch is ready." Sam looked at the collar on the floor. "Oh, I see you took that collar off. Think you can take off the suppression ring or whatever it's called too?”

Twilight looked at Sam and rubbed the back of her head with a frown. “I want to, but I’m going to need the consent from all my friends for that.” Twilight looked down and continued, “To even get Starlight her second chance, I pushed my...authority as the Princess of Friendship more than I ever wanted. I don’t want to do it again to my friends.”

Starlight gave an understanding but disappointed frown. “That’s okay. At least you’re starting to trust me.”

Twilight lifted her head, wearing a smile. “But, as I said, I do want to remove that ring from your horn, and I know the best way to get my friends’ permission.”

Full of hope, Starlight grinned. “What is it? I’ll do anything that wouldn’t be...bad.”

“Okay. If you make friends with them, I believe they will be okay with it coming off. I suggest starting with Fluttershy,” Twilight suggested.

Starlight hopped one time in joy. “Of course! When can I do it?!”

“Why don’t we do it after lunch?” Sam said, feeling a bit ignored.

Twilight looked at him and chuckled. “Good idea, thanks for having us.” Twilight looked at Spike, who still had a lovesick smile. "Come on, Spike.”

Spike remained motionless, eyes still locked on Starlight.

“Spike? You alright?” Twilight asked.

Spike said nothing. He didn't even blink.

Oh, no. Not this again, Twilight thought to herself.

Starlight chuckled at the odd sight.

Twilight smiled nervously and moved toward her assistant. She cleared her throat and shouted, “Equestria to Spike!”

Spike jumped his full height in the air and turned his head to Twilight. With a nervous grin, he exclaimed, “W-What was that?”

“Sam just offered to serve us lunch,” Twilight answered, trying her best to sound polite.

“Oh, okay. Let’s eat!” Spike cheered as he walked into the kitchen, but look one more quick look at Starlight.

Twilight blushed with embarrassment as Starlight and Sam shared a laugh.

After the friends ate, Spike said that he needed to do something important, but would return soon.

As for Starlight, it would be time for her to make friends with Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash.

Chapter 6: Forgiveness, part 2

In Twilight’s castle, it was time for Starlight’s biggest challenge as a changed pony: winning over Rainbow Dash.

She already did so with Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, and Rarity. And of course, she did with Twilight...and she didn’t really need to “win over” me.

To help Starlight, Twilight and I had brought her four newest friends to the room with the Cutie Map. Twilight herself had left to bring back Rainbow, so the rest of us were still waiting. The mares were -- save for Starlight -- in their thrones, I was standing up, and Starlight was beside me. I figured Spike was still doing whatever he ran off it do earlier, because he wasn't in the castle.

Applejack said, “Well, y’all, Twilight should be back with Rainbow any minute now.”

“Yeah. But will Rainbow even want to see me?” Starlight asked in an unsure voice.

Rarity answered, ”It might not be easy, but Twilight is great at solving problems. I'm sure she thought of something.”

In an oddly cheerful voice because of her next words, Pinkie said, “True, true. But then again, she did have to dump Starlight on Sam because she didn’t know what to do with her and--”

I interrupted, “Not helping, Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie frowned. “Sorry.”

Fluttershy suggested, “Um...let's just say that she ‘trusted Sam with Starlight’ and not ‘dumped Starlight on him’, if anypony don't mind?”

Pinkie smiled again. In her normal voice, she commented, “Works for me, and that sounds waaaaaay better than what I said.”

“Uh, girls? How about we focus on supporting Starlight when Twilight gets back with Rainbow?” I suggested.

“I agree, Sam. Let us be there for...oh.” Rarity set a hoof on her cheek, apparently surprised by what she said.

“What? What’s wrong?” Pinkie asked.

“It just felt weird to say we are ‘here for Starlight’ after she stole our Cutie Marks.” Rarity gasped and looked at Starlight. “Uh, no offense.”

Starlight sighed. “Well, after what I did, none taken.”

Suddenly, we heard voices that were growing progressively louder. All of us shut up and turned our heads toward the door the voices seemed to be coming from.

A few seconds later, the door opened in magenta magic, revealing Twilight and Rainbow. Once Rainbow’s eyes locked on Starlight, she gave an icy glare at her.

There was a chilling silence. For a moment, no one moved.

Rainbow broke that silence by pointing a hoof at Starlight and asked, “Why is she here?”

I asked, “Huh? You don’t know?”

“No, or I wouldn’t have come!” Rainbow looked at Twilight with a weaker glare. “Twilight, you said you had ‘something you wanted to show me’?”

Twilight smiled nervously while rubbing her neck. “W-Well, I do, or I guess I should say ‘somepony’: Starlight, and she wants to apologize--”

Rainbow huffed, spun around, went out of the door, and closed it. No, slammed it, and it even made the library vibrate. This would be even harder than we thought.

“Well, at least she didn’t call Starlight Sam’s pet again like you said she did,” Pinkie commented. At least she tried to look on the bright side.

Applejack said, “But even that would have been more progress than this.”

Fluttershy asked, “Why didn’t you tell her that Starlight was here, Twilight?”

“I--I was, but when I brought Starlight up, Rainbow...didn’t say nice things about her and I panicked. I thought that if I could bring Rainbow here, maybe we could coax her to at least try to listen to Starlight.”

Starlight looked down. “And obviously, she doesn’t want to.”

“Now what?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight set a hoof under her jaw and rolled her eyes up briefly. “Okay, I have an idea, a much better one. Rainbow may not give Starlight a chance if I ask her by myself, but maybe she will if we all do it.” Twilight looked at me. “Sam, you stay here with Starlight.”

I asked, “Oh, you don’t need me to come?”

Twilight shook her head. “You don’t know her as well as the rest of us and she’s really mad right now, so she might not listen to you. But, I promise it is nothing personal.”

“That’s...fair, I guess. In that case, Starlight and I will hang back while you girls talk to Rainbow.”

“Thanks, Sam,” Twilight said with a smile.

Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy hopped off their thrones and followed Twilight out of the door Twilight and Rainbow came in.

All Starlight and I could do was wait.

Twilight and her friends had just run out of Twilight’s castle and begged Rainbow to return to them. With the exception of Rainbow, the mares were standing outside of the castle’s doors; Rainbow was flapping her wings to hover over the ground.

“Okay, why did you drag me here to see Starlight, Twilight? I don’t want to see her!”

Twilight said, “Look, I know you’re still mad, but Starlight truly is sorry and a changed pony!”

“Why? Because she changed her mane style? And where are her collar and leash?”

“They are off, and they are going to stay off,” Rarity declared in a serious voice with her head up, showing the matter was not up for debate.

Rainbow huffed. “Whatever, but it doesn’t mean I have to talk to her."

Pinkie begged, “Come on, Rainbow, she’s not a meanie creepy-pants that took our Cutie Marks anymore. She just wants to be friends now.”

Rainbow again huffed and crossed her forelegs. “Ha! Me? Her? Friends? Don’t make me laugh!”

Twilight countered, “Okay, Rainbow, we know Starlight was...not a great pony. But, you should have seen how she was when she apologized to us.”

"There was no lyin' in her words when she came to me to say sorry," Applejack said.

Rarity echoed, “Yes. The poor dear looked like she was about to cry when she was telling me how she felt.”

Rainbow uncrossed her forelegs and stared at Rarity. “Wow, Rarity, you’re calling her ‘dear’?”

“Why, yes. Is that a problem?”

“N-No, call her whatever you want.”

Twilight took a few steps toward Rainbow. “Okay, listen to me, Rainbow. I don’t ask you for much, but--”

Rainbow interrupted, “Uh...you know that you have asked me and our friends to help you save Equestria, right?”

Twilight gasped, her eyes grew, and she stuttered unintelligibly. It is true that Princess Twilight Sparkle didn't ask Rainbow Dash for much on a personal level. However, asking for assistance to save the world was anything but a small request.

Even so, Rarity countered, “Oh, please, Rainbow Dash. You love playing hero, so you would have begged to come along even if Twilight had refused to let you help.”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head and stuttered, “W-Well, maybe, but, I--”

Twilight begged, “Please, Rainbow. Just give her a chance. Starlight doesn’t have her magic, so it’s not like she could take your Cutie Mark.”

Fluttershy echoed, “Yes, so what do you have to lose?”

“I...I…” Rainbow gritted her teeth and looked away. Her pride screaming not to relent yet she couldn't deny that this was a losing argument. She relaxed her teeth and faced her friends. "FINE! I’ll let her ‘apologize’. But I won’t guarantee that I’ll forgive her.”

Twilight wiped her forehead with a relieved smile. “We’ll take it, and thank you, Rainbow.”

With Rainbow willing to at least hear Starlight out, the six ponies went back into the castle.

About a minute after the mares ran after Rainbow, Starlight and I were still staring at the door they went out of. I was almost wondering if this was a bad idea.

“Oof, they’re still not back yet. This may be even tougher than I thought,” I commented.

“And I thought it was going to be tough to begin with.”

I looked to Starlight, forcing a smile. “Well, don’t give up yet. From what I know about her, Rainbow has a good heart. I think, deep down, she wants to be friends, but is just too mad to see it. Like how, for a while, you were too mad to feel remorse about stealing Cutie Marks?”

“That’s true. I just hope she’ll calm down enough to see it.”

The doors the mares went out in opened again. Twilight and the gang, including Rainbow, walked in and toward Starlight and me.

Like before, there was silence in the room.

“Uh, nice day, isn’t it, Rainbow?” I asked, hoping to lighten the mood.

In a nervous but cute voice, Twilight echoed, “Oh, yes, it is, right?”

“Yep, yep, yep,” Applejack answered in a nervous voice too. This was the first time I saw her truly nervous.

One by one, the others, save for Rainbow and Starlight, also “agreed.” Rainbow and Starlight said nothing, but kept their eyes on each other. Rainbow had a scowl on her face and Starlight had a fearful frown.

After we were done talking about the weather, we endured another awkward period of chilling silence.

“So, Starlight, nice manestyle, I guess,” Rainbow finally said through gritted teeth.

Starlight smiled. “You think?”

“I guess. Though, I think the ‘collar’ look suits you better.”

Twilight facepalmed, or “facehoofed” in her case. “Come on, Rainbow! You said you would hear Starlight out, not make fun of her!”

“Yeah, yeah, I did. So, what are you waiting for, Starlight? Say you’re sorry so we can get this over with.” Rainbow flapped her wings to hover in the air and crossed her forelegs. She didn’t have to say ‘I’m waiting”: the motion she did with her forelegs “said” it.

Starlight took a deep breath, and then took an even deeper one. It sounded like she gulped after the last deep breath. “Rainbow Dash, I know what I did was wrong--”

Rainbow uncrossed her forelegs and scoffed, “Yeah, like that’s news.”

“Rainbow!” Applejack shouted.

“Fine, fine. Keep going.”

Starlight took another deep breath. “Okay. As I was saying, I was way out of control in that village when I stole your Cutie Mark and what made you special. However, I’m turning over a new leaf and becoming a good pony.”

“Ha, you? ‘Good pony’? Don’t make me laugh!”

Rarity yelled, “Okay, that is enough! Rainbow Dash, I understand that you are upset, but you are not even trying to hear Starlight out!”

“Yeah! I’ve never seen ya like this! What’s yer problem?” Applejack questioned.

Rainbow pointed a hoof at herself. “What’s MY problem?! How could you guys just forgive her so easily after what she did?!”

Pinkie countered, “Okay, what she did was...bad. But we forgave Discord when he turned on us for Tirek!”

Fluttershy asked, “So why can’t you do the same for Starlight?”

Rainbow landed to the floor and through gritted teeth said, “It’s...it’s...”

“‘It’s what?” I asked.

Rainbow gritted her teeth even harder and shut her eyes. After a moment, Rainbow flew open her eyes. In the loudest voice I’ve heard from her, she shouted, “It’s because she almost took away my chance to see my little sister fly!!”

That...was unexpected. For the fourth time, there was a chilling silence. This one was the most uncomfortable one yet.

Pinkie finally asked, “Wait, what?”

Twilight asked, “You’re mad because Starlight almost made you not see Scootaloo fly?”

In a far calmer voice, Rainbow explained, “Yeah. I didn’t tell you all this, so I guess I’ll tell you now.” It was Rainbow’s turn to take a deep breath, then gave a frown. Not an angry one, but a sad one. Her ears drooped. “When we were stuck in that village, without our Cutie Marks, the worst thing wasn’t that I didn’t have my Cutie Mark. It was that at one point, I wasn’t sure if I would get a chance to be there for Scootaloo again.”

Scootaloo? I rubbed my chin, trying to think of who Rainbow was talking about. “Is she that little orange filly with the small wings that I see together with Apple Bloom and Rarity’s little sister...uh...Sweetie Belle?”

Rainbow nodded her head. “Yeah, that’s her. She looks up to me, thinks I’m the greatest pony ever. I’ve never had a pony that was like a little brother or sister, or looked at me as their big sister...until Scootaloo. Knowing she does...make me truly feel awesome.”

Rainbow wiped her eyes. She always talked big, so seeing her like this was both jarring and sad. That annoyance I felt at her all but left.

After that eye-wiping, Rainbow continued, “She can hover in the air a little, but I don’t know if she will ever truly fly. But if she does, I want to be there to see her face to feeling that breeze high in the air. And for that matter just...be there for her, every step of the way.”

Rainbow’s sad frown turned into an increasingly angry one, and she stared daggers at Starlight again. Tears welled in her eyes as she continued, “And Starlight tried to take that away and she SMILED when taking it! I still can’t get that stupid smile out of my head! What if we didn’t break out? What if...*sniff*...I never saw Scootaloo again? What if she thought I abandoned her?! I don’t get scared easily, but…*sniff*...when I thought I might not be there for Scootaloo, my little sister, and that she might have thought I left her...*sniff*...I wasn’t scared. I was terrified!”

Rainbow spent the next five or so seconds weeping. Fluttershy ran over to rub her on the back with a wing, wearing a sympathetic frown. I could now see why she was so mad at Starlight. I didn’t know what to say, even if I wanted to say something.

After Rainbow had calmed down, Twilight, in a voice full of compassion, said, “Oh, Rainbow, I had no idea. Why didn’t you tell us you felt like that?”

Rainbow wiped her eyes. “I...didn’t want to admit that I was scared. I hate it. Especially now that I’m trying to be a strong big sister for Scootaloo.”

Rarity said, “Well, as a fellow older sister, I understand, Rainbow. But, Discord did that too by helping Tirek capture us, so why aren’t you mad at him? Or are you?”

“M-Maybe I am just a little bit.” Rainbow wiped her eyes again. “But even so, Discord still got what he had coming to him when Tirek turned on him, and then he helped us beat him. In fact, I can kinda get where he was coming from, and we could have been a little nicer to him, I guess. But what has Starlight Glimmer done, besides wear a collar and that ring on her horn for a couple of days? And what could her reason be for doing what she did?”

After a moment, Starlight did something she had done a lot already: take another deep breath. Her frown became a determined one. “Rainbow, all of you, I will tell you why I did what I did.”

Twilight asked, “You will?”

“Are you sure? Because when you tried to before--” Rarity started.

Starlight interrupted, “I know, but I didn’t know that I hurt Rainbow this bad. So she deserves to hear it, as well as the rest of you. I’ll just force myself to say it, no matter how hard it is for me.”

“Well, it better be a GOOD reason, Starlight. That’s all I have to say,” Rainbow said with a huff.

“But first, I’ll start with the easy part.” Starlight sighed and looked toward the ceiling. After a short pause, she explained, “When I was a filly, my best friend was a colt named Sunburst. For as long as I can remember, we were inseparable. We played together, laughed together, studied magic together, and he was always there for me. If not for him, I might not be nearly as good in magic as I am, or was. I was always able to learn spells quickly, but I couldn’t do them without somepony giving me directions or advice. Sunburst did that.”

“Hmm. Okay, so does this ‘Sunburst’ have something to do with that plan of yours?” Fluttershy asked.

Starlight lowered her head to face Fluttershy and nodded. “Yes. One day, after he had stopped a bunch of books from falling on me with a burst of magic, his Cutie Mark appeared. It was in magic, so his parents rushed him off to Celestia’s School of Gifted Unicorns, and I never saw him again. Because of a Cutie Mark, I was left behind like...I was nothing.” Starlight looked down and wiped her eyes.

I knelt to Starlight and said, “Starlight, I’m sorry that happened, and I’m sure it was bad. But, why didn’t you try to make another friend? Weren’t there more foals around?”

Starlight looked up at me with watery eyes. I was already seeing sadness, but now anger was there too. Although it didn’t feel like it was aimed at me, or at anyone in the room. “Do you really think that I didn’t consider doing that?! I...*sniff*...I wanted to, but the thought of another Cutie Mark taking another friend from me...I just couldn’t do it! Have…*sniff*...any of you been left behind and had nopony there for you, making you feel like you're nothing?! The chance of it happening again scared the Tartarus out of me!”

All in the room, even Rainbow, had our mouths open. I had no idea Starlight felt like this. Fear of being left alone. I wasn’t sure if Starlight could have even kept going. But when she calmed down a tad, she found the strength to do so.

“That is why I didn’t ‘just make another friend' and why I hated Cutie Marks. But when I got a little older, I became able to learn magic by myself, and when I saw how strong my magic had grown, an idea came to me. I left home, traveled across Equestria in search of a spell that could take Cutie Marks, and later found it. Anger was clouding my judgment, but I still thought that by taking Cutie Marks, I could prevent everypony from being left behind and alone, like I was.” Starlight looked down and added, “And...to never be alone myself, so I will confess that it wasn't 100% selfless.”

Fluttershy set a hoof on her cheek. “So, I was right. You really were trying to help us.”

Pinkie said, “Yeah, and you and I were kinda doing the same thing. Though, I keep ponies from feeling sad by making them laugh, not by taking their Cutie Marks.”

Rainbow said, “O-Okay, Starlight, I’ll admit that I’m surprised. But still, why did you smile after taking our Cutie Marks? We weren’t exactly happy about it, but you didn’t care at all how we felt! If anything, you enjoyed it!”

Starlight sighed. In a voice full of sadness and regret, she explained, “I...I don’t know why I did that, Rainbow. Maybe it was the bad, no, evil, in me showing, or maybe it was because I didn’t feel like I was nothing at that moment, and it just...happened. But if it makes you feel better, I feel like nothing now.”

Rarity asked, “Hold on, Starlight. You said that you felt like you were ‘nothing’ in your story, and now you said that you are nothing, correct?”

“Yes.”

Twilight asked, “But how did being friends with Sunburst help you not feel that way? And what did you mean by 'not having nopony there for you' after he left?”

Starlight grimaced. I had a bad feeling that we might have wished those questions were never asked. “As for the first question, it’s because, other than in spells, I wasn’t that good in other things. I was quick to panic. I didn’t have much confidence in most things outside of magic, so having a friend helped me feel like I was worth something. And as for the second question...”

Starlight whimpered and tears flowed from her eyes. The most heartbroken frown yet appeared on her face, but she was quiet for a second. I was about to say that she didn’t have to say anymore.

But before my mouth opened, with her voice breaking, Starlight confessed, “I said I had nopony there for me because…*sniff*...there wasn’t. My parents were never there for me and I don't think they even cared about me. So when Sunburst left, I had no pony. I was nothing. It was…*sniff*...just...nothing.”

I gasped. My heart broke. Her parents DIDN'T CARE for her?! I didn’t have many friends and my mom wasn’t...there. But, at least I had my dad growing up, and he was there for me until he passed on two years ago when I was twenty. But Starlight didn't have her parents at all? I had to fight to keep my hands from shaking when I asked, “W-Why were your parents not there for you?”

Starlight wiped her eyes, which were more watery than ever. “I really don't know why. But I do know that when I was upset, scared, or otherwise needed them, they just told me it 'wasn't a big deal' and didn't try to comfort me. I even had nightmares over it. That…*sniff*...made me think I was nothing if my parents did, but Sunburst helped me not think that way. Until he left. And then...”

Somehow, the tears from her eyes poured even more, getting the part of the floor under her face wet. Starlight’s voice broke even further when she added, “Then I…*sob*...was all alone. Weak. Nothing. It wasn’t until I learned to train myself in spells when I felt like I…*sob*...was something again.”

Applejack muttered, “Oh...wow. ah knew ya had yer reasons for hatin’ Cutie Marks, but...wow.”

Twilight gasped, like she just remembered something. “And now I understand why you said you would be ‘nothing’ if I took away your magic, and then cried for so long after I did. I thought it was because you just didn’t want to lose it, but now that I know the real reason...oh gosh.” Now Twilight’s eyes grew watery. “Starlight, I am so sorry. I wasn’t trying to be cruel, I promise I wasn’t, and if I--”

Starlight fell to the floor, covered her eyes and said, “No, don’t be sorry, because even when I tried to help others, I…*sob*...still messed up. I might have even made you all feel like you were nothing when I took your Cutie Marks, the last thing I wanted to make another pony feel! In fact, thinking about the failure I am, I don’t deserve you all as friends. I don’t deserve to have my magic back. And…*sob*...I should have that collar on me again, or even be in Canterlot Dungeon because I…*sob*...I’m NOTHING!!”

Starlight stopped talking and only wept. The floor under her face became even wetter, about to become a small puddle. I’ve seen others cry before, but not like this. My body just felt numb from it, and the others seemed to be just as stunned. Not even Rainbow Dash.

Somehow, I willed myself out of my little paralysis, leaned down to Starlight, picked her up, and hugged her, with her face against my chest. Her wailing barely lessened from it. Seeing Starlight like this sent daggers in my heart. She even reminded me of myself when I lost my dad. That made me want to help my friend feel like she’s something again that much more, and there was one thing that could do it. I gritted my teeth, gently laid the still-bawling Starlight down, and looked directly at Twilight.

In the most serious, no-nonsense voice I had, I ordered, “Twilight Sparkle, now.”

“‘Now’ what?” Twilight asked.

“Take. That. Ring. Off. Her. Now!”

Twilight looked toward Starlight with a conflicted frown, but my eyes stayed on Twilight. It was obvious she wanted to take that ring off, and might have been moments away from doing it, but was worried about “abusing” her power as a princess. For my credit, I’m not one for someone to go on power trips to do whatever they please either, unless it's for a very good reason. But this time, I couldn’t have cared less.

To further show that point, I demanded, “And I do not care if you ‘need’ Rainbow’s permission! You’re a princess, so just do it!”

“You heard him, Twilight. Take it off. She’s been through enough.”

That voice that just spoke was the last voice I thought would say it. I was so focused on Twilight that my eyes were off Starlight, so I missed what just happened in front of me. Until I looked.

Rainbow Dash was sitting in front of Starlight, hugging her. I even saw a tear come from Rainbow’s eyes. Starlight stopped wailing, but kept whimpering.

“Of all the reasons I thought you had, they don’t come close to what it actually was. I thought you were just mad at the world, or a dictator that only cared about herself, not because you’re a heartbroken pony that thought you were nothing. Yet...instead of just lashing out against anypony nearby, you went on to try to keep ponies from getting hurt like you were. Even if how you did it was...not great.”

“Maybe, but I still…*sniff*...screwed up. I’m nothing, just like…*sniff*...I always have been.”

Rainbow let Starlight go, placed her hooves on Starlight’s face and made her look at Rainbow in the eyes. “No, you listen to me, Starlight Glimmer. You are NOT ‘nothing’. You were NEVER nothing, but were just scared and lonely. I don’t know why that ‘Sunburst’ didn’t get in contact with you if you two were so close, but whatever. I forgive you for what you did, and you can have me as a friend. I’ll never abandon a friend, so don’t worry about me doing that. None of us will, right, guys?”

“Right!” the rest of the mares said at the same time, then all ran to Starlight and Rainbow. They all joined in a group hug, with Starlight in the middle. She stopped whimpering and even smiled. It was a cute, heartwarming sight.

In a voice full of happiness, Starlight said, “Thank you.”

After another moment, all the ponies looked at me.

Twilight asked, “Hey, Sam?”

“What?”

Rainbow asked, “Why are you still there?”

Pinkie told me, “You’re our friend too, so get in here, silly!”

"Oh, sorry. I was thinking about how Starlight didn’t have her parents there for her. It made me think about my dad."

Twilight asked, "Your dad? What happened to him?"

Starlight gasped. "Wait, don't tell me your parents weren't there for you either?!"

"Oh no, it wasn't that! Well, my mom wasn't, but..." I sighed. I already felt bad killing the mood, but at this point, there was no turning back. "My dad...died two years ago. I guess I still miss him even more than I thought."

No one said anything. But the next thing I knew, I felt myself get pulled to the group by magic, and I was already in a kneeling position. Both Twilight’s particularly friendly smile and her glowing horn told me who it was that moved me. Maybe what I just said made her, and for that matter all of them, want me in their group hug that much more.

I wrapped my arms around as many of them as I could, and we all stayed like that for a while. I think I understood then and there why Twilight loves giving friendship speeches and can sometimes be so corny about them. Friendship is...no, I can’t say it. It’s too corny, no matter how true it is.

When we broke up our hug, there was just one more thing that needed to be done.

Twilight’s horn glowed again, and the ring around Starlight’s horn vanished.

Author's Note

And with that, Starlight Glimmer is a free mare! This was not an easy chapter to write.

Now, as you should know at this point, the Spike in this story has a crush on Starlight.

So here's a question: would you want Sparlight to happen? If enough of you want Sparlight, I will look to make it happen.

Chapter 7: What's next?

Starlight Glimmer had never looked so happy, even if she wasn’t hopping up and down. The huge smile on her face alone proved it. Including me, her seven reasons for it still surrounded her.

Twilight said, “You’re a free mare with friends now, Starlight.”

“How does it feel?” I asked.

“Even better than I imagined. This almost feels like a dream.”

Pinkie hopped to Starlight and pinched her on the cheek. Even for her, that was...odd.

“Ow!” Starlight rubbed the cheek that was pinched. “What was that for, Pinkie?”

“Helping you make sure this isn’t a dream," Pinkie answered while still hopping. How her hopping never seem to tire her out is something I may never know. "Did that hurt?”

“Yeah.”

“Then it’s real!” Pinkie answered with a big smile.

I asked, “But how could you pinch her with a hoof?”

Twilight answered, “Because she’s Pinkie Pie, Sam. Like I told you before, she does things like that all the time.”

Note to self: watch out for Pinkie’s hooves.

Rainbow giggled. “And to think you once followed Pinkie all over Ponyville to learn about how her ‘Pinkie Sense’ works, Twilight."

Rarity commented, "I will never forget how stubborn you were.”

“And even with half the sky fallin’ on yer head, it still took ya a while to call it quits,” Applejack echoed.

I smirked at Twilight and leaned toward her. “Later, Twilight, I want to hear all about what happened when you were studying that 'Pinkie Sense' thing.”

“Uh, not that this is boring, but let us get back to Starlight.” Rarity looked at Starlight. “Now that you have your magic back and don't have to be on a leash anymore, what are you going to do now?”

Starlight rolled her eyes up in thought. It's becoming more and more cute seeing her do it. “Hmm...I'm not sure. I’m so happy to have friends again, I don’t even know what else I want right now.”

Fluttershy said, “Well, there is no pressure, so you have plenty of time to discover it.”

I pointed out, “But since you can go wherever you want now, you don’t have to stay with me anymore.”

Starlight’s smile flipped into a frown and her ears drooped. “Oh...yeah.”

“Is there something wrong?” Twilight asked.

Starlight shook her head. “Oh, no, there’s nothing wrong. I was just thinking.”

It didn’t feel like there was anything "wrong", but something was on her mind. Even so, I chose not to press Starlight and instead said, “Well, this day was a tiring one for me, so I’m going to...hey, hold on a second.”

Rarity asked, “What?”

“I just remembered that Starlight hasn’t officially made friends with Spike yet. In fact, where is he?”

Twilight answered, “I don’t know. He wasn’t...mad at Starlight, and I planned to ask him to come with us to help Starlight win over Rainbow. But he was gone when we got to the castle.”

“Speaking of Spike, Twilight, I’ve only seen him two times, and both times he just stared at me. Was there something on my face?” Starlight asked. If only she knew the truth!

“Uh...not quite,” Twilight answered in a sheepish voice. She formed just as sheepish a grin on her face.

“Then what was it? Do you know?” Starlight asked.

“Well, uh...I think he s-should be the one to tell you.”

And by Twilight’s blushing, she just didn’t want to tell Starlight the reason. In fact, I might have some fun with Spike about it later.

I said, “Well, in that case, we can ask him what’s wrong the next time he and Starlight are together. Anyhow, as I was about to say, I’m getting bushed, so I’m going to head home.”

Starlight asked, “And can I come?”

“Sure,” I answered. “After we rest, we can help you think of where to go from here.”

“Okay.”

With Starlight following me, we left Twilight’s castle and headed to my house. Oddly, Starlight was quiet, but I figured she was just a tad overwhelmed with her new freedom.

Once we were in my house, I went right to the couch in the living room and sat on it, my back comfortably against the backrest. Starlight followed me, but stopped in front of the couch. She had what looked to be a worried frown.

“Hm? What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I was thinking. You said that your dad died two years ago?”

“Yeah.”

There was a brief silence before she said, “I’m sorry to hear that. Were you two close? Uh, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“I’m okay with answering. I didn’t tell you too much about me, and now that I know more about your past, it’s fair to tell you more.”

Starlight smiled and jumped on the couch to lay beside me. She really is a very different pony than she was when we first met, who wouldn't even speak to me. Makes it even harder to believe that she was even capable of doing anything bad; she now seems so...innocent, and cute. And she was already cute to begin with.

I chuckled. “I’m surprised.“

Starlight tilted her head slightly to the side. “What?”

“I didn't expect you to want to keep sitting beside me like this.”

Starlight frowned. In a slightly sad voice, she asked, “Oh...should I hop off?”

“N-No! You don’t have to. You can sit beside me and I even like it, I promise,” I quickly assured. After hearing her story, it just feels...wrong to see Starlight sad now.

Starlight’s smile returned. “Okay!”

There’s the smile I like to see.

“Alright. First, my father and I were really close. My mother passed away soon after my birth, so I don’t remember her. But my father was always there for me, until two years ago, as you know now. We hiked in the woods sometimes, he taught me how to play the guitar, which I would play for you if I had it, and much of the music I like to listen to he liked. In fact, many of the CDs I have were his.”

Starlight commented, “He sounds way better than my dad.”

“He was great, but he was scary if you got him mad. Spike told me that Twilight has a temper too, but I haven’t seen her truly mad yet. Knowing the magic she has, though, I plan to keep it that way.”

“Hee hee. I sure know not to get her mad. She might put another of those suppression rings on my horn."

“Good idea to stay on her good side. But seriously, I don’t think Twilight would want us to be scared of her."

“I know she wouldn’t, but after how I--”

A new voice interrupted, “Well, if you ask me, Little Miss Goody-goody isn’t so scary, but I am the God of Chaos, soooo…”

Both Starlight and I gasped. I knew who it was and was already getting sick of that voice. We looked toward my father's chair in the room and we saw Discord sitting in it, with a pillow behind his head, making my blood boil.

“Discord? Why are you here?" In a louder voice, I demanded, "And get out of that chair!”

"Oh, touchy, touchy.” Discord levitated off the chair and stood on his feet. “Anyway, why am I here, you ask? Just thought I would come chill” -- Discord turned himself into an ice cube for a moment -- “with my favorite human and his little pet.”

“Discord, I already told you that Starlight is not my pet! She’s my friend!”

“Reaaaaaly?” Discord pointed toward Starlight. “Take a look at your hand, Mr. No-pet.”

“Huh?” I focused my gaze on Starlight, and only then became aware that my hand was rubbing her mane again. I gasped and immediately took my hand off her. “O-Okay, I didn’t mean to do that! I-I just--”

“Find her so cute that you can’t resist rubbing her mane like...a pet?” Discord snapped his fingers. A blue hat with the words "Sam’s #1 pet” materialized on Starlight’s head. This guy was getting on my last nerves.

Starlight didn’t even take her hat off, like she knew more or less what it said. Instead, she frowned and looked down.

“Come on, Discord! She was in a good mood, and now you’re depressing her!”

“Oh? Well, why not have her say something? Or do, cat have her tongue?”

Starlight raised her head. “I-I'm n-no…” Starlight looked back down.

“What’s that? I can’t hear you!” One of Discord’s ears grew to three times its size, and he leaned it toward Starlight's direction. My blood was starting to boil.

I clenched my fists and shouted, “Discord, leave her alone! What did she do to you anyway?!”

“She didn’t do a thing to me.” Discord snapped his fingers again and a professor’s hat appeared on his head. As much as Discord was annoying me, his ability to create things by just snapping his fingers was something to envy. “However, while I’m not the do-goody the Princess of Friendship is, I do enjoy teaching a lesson or two from time to time. I think there’s something that Starlight needs to learn.”

Starlight lifted her head again and tilted it to the side. “Learn?”

“Yes! She can be taught after all!” After another snap of Discord’s fingers, a graduation hat popped into existence on Starlight’s head. A diploma fell in front of her.

“If there is, why can’t you just tell me?”

“Where’s the fun in that? After all, what good is a lesson if you are simply told what the lesson is? Though if you can’t tell me what it is, then tell me how do this feel?”

Discord snapped his fingers yet again. Starlight's hat and "diploma" vanished, but a shirt saying “pet of the year” came into existence on Starlight.

“Please, just leave me alone…” Starlight started, then looked away. She might have been close to crying.

That was it, and it was like my teeth gritted on their own. “Discord, I'm not playing around! Leave my friend alone and get out of my house!!”

Discord frowned, but wasn’t one you give when your feelings are hurt. This was more of disappointment or something; not that I cared in the slightest. “Oh, poo. Well, I can see my welcome’s worn out. Ta-ta!”

One more snap of his fingers, and Discord disappeared from the room. The shirt on Starlight vanished too.

“Are you okay, Starlight?”

“Yeah.” Starlight looked up at me. ”But I don’t understand. What ‘lesson’ was he talking about?”

“You know what? I think he said that to justify him picking on you for some reason.”

“Really?”

I answered, “Yeah. I mean, what could you learn from that?”

Starlight smiled, inching closer to lay her head against my side. “Thanks, Sam. I’m going to pay you back for all the trouble I caused you, I promise. Same goes for paying back Twilight and all of my new friends.”

I reached toward Starlight, about to rub her mane. Although right before my hand touched it, I stopped, and instead gave her a *boop* on the muzzle, making her giggle. It was a close call between her and Twilight on who giggled the cutest to my boops. “You don’t have to do anything for me. Other than try to become a good pony, which you’re already doing. In fact, I think you are a good pony.”

She was already smiling, but it grew a little bigger. “You think I am?”

“I know so, but you just have more to learn. Me too, because I still haven’t made a friend in Equestria that didn’t come to me. Or brought to me in your case,” I explained with a laugh at the end.

“Then I guess we can learn together?”

“That sounds good to me.” I reached my hand out in a fist.

Starlight’s stared at my fist. “What are you doing?”

“Uh...guess you didn’t learn about fistpumps, or ‘hoofpumps’ I guess, before you...learned friendship. You tap my fist with one of your hooves and it’s a sign of friendship.”

“Oh, okay! But I thought that was called a ‘hand’, not a ‘fist’.”

I chuckled, and I should be used to this kind of thing by now. Spike can make “fists” with his claws, but maybe Equestria has another name for that.

“Sorry, and I’ll explain. The position my hand is in right now is called a ‘fist’.”

Starlight stared closer to my fist with big, curious eyes. “A ‘fist’ you said, and I tap it with my hoof, right?”

“Yep.”

Starlight reached her hoof out and lightly tapped my fist. I’ve seen ponies give “hoofpumps”, but she must not have learned about them. Makes sense, given all that she said earlier.

“There you go! It’s called ‘fistpumps’ in my world, but it’s probably called ‘hoofpumps’ or something in Equestria. I’ll ask one of our friends about it later.”

“Okay.” Starlight grinned and said, “Oh, and something I know friends do is help their friends out, so watch this!”

Starlight’s horn glowed and I looked towards the kitchen. Surrounded by turquoise magic, a bucket in the corner of the kitchen was levitated across the kitchen and into the sink, and water was poured into it. Once full, it was set on the floor in front of the sink. A second later, a mop, also held in magic, was dipped in the water. At around the same time, rags that were lying on a cabinet near the sink flew off it and into the same bucket.

Then the mop swept the floor and the rags flew to the tables, wiping them. After about five seconds, everything flew back to where they were before, and Starlight’s horn stopped glowing.

It would have taken me at least half an hour to do what Starlight did in under ten seconds. Why unicorns aren’t doing more than I’ve seen them do is beyond me! Although Starlight is supposedly an unusually powerful unicorn.

“Well? What did you think?” Starlight asked with a proud smile.

“Wow! That’s impressive! You made that look so easy.”

“Oh, that was nothing. I can do a lot more than that! Wanna see?”

“Cool, but how about we do something that is...a bit less-magical in nature?” I suggested. I didn’t want to feel too weak compared to her.

“Okay. Hmm…” Starlight’s smile faded.

"What’s wrong? Did I hurt your feelings?”

“Oh, no, no, it’s not that! It’s just, do you remember when you said that I can go anywhere now?”

“Yeah. Did you decide where you want to go?”

Starlight looked down and made circles on the couch with a hoof. “Well…”

There was a knock on the door.

“Hold on, Starlight. Let me get that and you can tell me later. You look a little tired, so maybe some rest can help you say whatever it was you’re trying to say?”

“Some rest sounds like a good idea.” Starlight walked up the stairs to her room, and I watched her as she left. She didn’t seem sad, but I had no idea why she was acting the way she was.

One day, I am going to meet your mother and father. I have words for them.

More knocks on my door snapped me out of what I might do if I ever see Starlight’s parents face-to-face. I walked to and opened the door, and Spike was there with a nervous frown. He was holding red-colored flowers in his claws.

Oh boy. As I thought, he’s head over heels for Starlight.

“Hey, Spike.”

“Hey, Sam. Is...Starlight here?”

“Yeah, and she just went to her room to rest. It may not be a good idea to disturb her at the moment, but you can chill with me for a while.”

“Sure.”

I let Spike in and he walked to the couch to sit down in, still holding those flowers. I thought about that idea I came up with at Twilight’s castle and walked across the room to my CD player. Time to have some fun.

“So, Spike, seems like you have something on your mind.”

Spiked looked to the left and right and crossed his arms. Maybe he was trying to look "cool" or something to hide the embarrassment he was likely feeling. “Oh, uh, I-I do?”

“Yep, and it's something big, is it?”

“Uh, no, there’s nothing ‘big’ on my mind.”

Sure there isn’t.

With a mischievous smile, I picked up a CD case and pulled out a CD. Ironically, it was one that Starlight didn’t pick to listen to yet.

“Doubt it, and I think I know what’s wrong. It has something to do with Starlight, right?”

Spike dropped his flowers and shook his head, trying to deny it. “Starlight? No, no it doesn’t. Why would it?”

"I think it is, and I have a feeling that playing this song will be quite fitting.” With some chuckles, I popped the disk in.

It was a song Spike already had listened to once, so he knew why I did that.

"So, is this close to what's on your mind?"

Spike blushed and stuttered, “Uh, w-why are you p-playing a song about l-love? W-Why would that have a-anything to do with Starlight?”

With a big smirk, I answered, “It’s because you have a big fat crush on her, don’t you?”

“N-No I don’t!”

I crossed my own arms in an “I’m not buying it” manner.

After more moments of stuttering, Spike uncrossed his arms and confessed, “Okay, Sam, you’re right! I do have a crush on her!”

I in turn uncrossed my arms, turned the song off, and walked to my father's chair to sit down. “I knew it, and Twilight probably does too.”

“Oh...she does?”

“Yeah, though I can’t say for sure. But I thought you liked Rarity?”

“I do, but...” Spike sighed, tilted his head down, and played with his claws. I haven’t seen Spike do this before, since he was always cheery around me. I even felt a little bad for coaxing him to admit he had a thing for Starlight, but there was no turning back now.

“But what? Come on, you gotta get this off your chest. Unless you’d rather talk to Twilight about this?”

Spike sprung his head back up. “N-No, not Twilight! Talking about this with her would be too embarrassing. Besides, she has trouble with...this kind of thing.”

“She does, huh?” I rubbed my nose with a chuckle.

I wondered why Twilight didn’t have a "Prince" or was she interested in one. At least, she wasn't looking for one as far as I was aware; I’ve never asked her more personal stuff like that. Up until now, I thought it was because she’s the Princess of Friendship, not because of any suspect romantic skills.

“But if it’s either you or Twilight, I’ll tell you.” Spike gave a deep sigh and confessed, “Okay, it’s...I tried to tell myself that she might, but I don’t think Rarity likes me. She had a crush on a stallion once, and she never acted anywhere like that to me. Plus, I think Rarity thinks I'm a...baby dragon.”

I rubbed my chin. “So, she might think you’re too young and you’re ready to move on from her, huh?”

“Yeah.”

“I think that’s a good call. You don’t want to keep doing a pointless chase.” I rubbed my chin again, trying to think of some good advice to give Spike. Not that I was exactly Mr. Romantic. “Now, I don’t know how ponies in Equestria age, but Starlight doesn’t seem that much younger than Rarity. Why aren’t you worried she might think you’re too young too?”

“That's because something about Starlight seems...different. Even when I first saw her.”

I chuckled at how he acted around her. His smile and stare back then all but screamed that Starlight stole his heart. “Yeah. You were drooling all over her when you and Twilight came by earlier.”

Spike scowled, and this is the first time I’ve seen him mad. “Hey, I wasn’t ‘drooling’ over her!”

“Really? Twilight had to yell to get you to snap out of it!”

Spike’s scowl softened. I had him and he knew it. “I...okay, you got me, and if I didn’t hear about Starlight’s past from Twilight, I would let it go. But, because of what she’s been through, I feel like Starlight might be okay with my age.”

“I can’t say for sure, but she might be.” A thought about how Spike left before Starlight, Twilight, and I went to the others for Starlight's "apology tour" popped into my head. “Now that I think of it, if you like Starlight, why did you take off when she, Twilight, and I were going to the others? She could’ve used the extra support, and it would’ve been a way for you to show how good a guy you are.”

Spike looked down, maybe in shame. “Well...I left because I couldn’t get words out, like you said. I was worried I’d make a fool out of myself, or make things harder on her. She...wasn’t mad about it, was she?”

“No, she wasn’t, just confused about the staring. Though, Starlight’s still new to friendship and is just enjoying having friends, so trying a romantic relationship might be too much for her right now.”

Spike sighed, but it was one of those “I’m disappointed but I understand” ones. After a moment, he raised his head to me and asked, “I guess you have a point, so what should I do?”

I was about to rub my chin again, but my answer came surprisingly quickly. “First, try not to drool when you’re around her and get out complete sentences. Other than that, just get to know her and let her know the real you. If the moment comes that you think the time is right, tell her how you feel.”

“But when will I know the time is right?”

I rubbed my chin once again, but this time, even that didn’t make any ideas come to mind. “Uh...that’s a good question.”

“Thanks a lot,” Spike deadpanned.

“Sorry, but I’m no romantic expert myself, even if I’m a better option than Twilight. But I’ll tell you what: I’ll do what I can, and if I see a good time for you to do it, I’ll tell you ASAP. No promises, though.”

Spike grinned. “You will? Thanks, Sam!" Spike hopped off the couch, ran to me, and we did a fistpump. Or whatever it would be called in Equestria.

After that, the two of us hung out for a while, chilling, before he left. The whole time, Starlight stayed in her room. I had no idea what she wanted to say, but I hoped it wasn’t anything serious. I also had a question of my own.

What’s next?

Author's Note

"What's next" indeed! Where will Sam and Starlight go from here? What "lesson" was Discord talking about?

Chapter 8: Differences between worlds

If I overlook Discord’s earlier antics, this was one of the better days I’ve had in Equestria. Not that the days have been bad or anything. I wouldn’t even count my first day in Equestria “bad”: weird and frightening, yeah, but not...bad.

It was obviously one of the best days Starlight’s had in a long time.

After Spike had left, as I sat on my couch, one of the reasons Twilight so badly wanted me to be the one to befriend Starlight first was becoming more clear. Twilight would have spent more time with me if not for her princess duties. Spike frequently helped her out, so he didn't hang out with me as much as he would have liked either. Rainbow, Applejack, and the others did visit me, just not as often as Twilight and Spike, but they had their own things to do and were still getting used to me anyhow. I’ve suffered...poor results with befriending other ponies, which Twilight of course knew about. All that meant I was alone more often than I would have liked.

So it was great having Starlight as a friend now too. I even felt a bit down, knowing she’ll probably want to leave soon. Luckily, she chose to stick around, though she didn't say what was on her mind.

A week later, I was lying on my couch in my living room. Even though it was early in the afternoon, Starlight was taking a nap, so the CD player wasn't on. Applejack had finished making a new table, a wooden one, and it was in the middle of the room, between the couch and my father's chair. A book that I was reading was on the table too.

Nothing more to say other than that things have been great, though I still didn't make a friend with another pony yet. Another thing was that I'll need to get back to looking for work soon: Twilight offered to keep giving me bits for a while, but I didn't want to keep mooching off her. The bits she had already given me would last for a while, so there was no immediate pressure to find work. Spike seemed to still be trying to work up the courage to talk to Starlight, with complete words, since he didn't try to officially befriend her yet.

I was broken out of my thoughts by Starlight, who walked into the living room from the hallway, yawning as she did.

“Are you well-rested now?” I asked.

Starlight answered, “Yep.”

“Good.”

Starlight frowned, and it was a puzzled one. “But, there’s something I’ve been thinking about.”

“What is it?”

Starlight walked to the couch, hopped on beside me, lay down, and looked up at my face. “You said you have had trouble making friends in Equestria, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“But you're so nice. How could you have trouble making friends?”

I rubbed my head, remembering my first attempts to make friends in Ponyville. “Well, that’s more on how dumb I was after I started becoming comfortable in Equestria.”

“Huh?”

“For one thing, I think ponies are cute, so I’ve called a few mares cute. They took it the wrong way,” I answered, then gasped and covered my mouth. It was only after I said it out loud when I realized that Starlight might take it the wrong way too.

But Starlight just slightly tilted her head, seemingly ignoring how I covered my mouth. She had a frown, but it was one showing confusion. “You think ponies are...cute?”

“Y-Yeah, and that sounds stranger than it really is. Anyhow, by the time our friends told me to stop, the damage was done.” I sighed. Not that I have struggled with it, but it didn’t help my confidence to have trouble with something like making a friend. After a brief silence, I continued, “Now, a lot of ponies seem to think that I feel like I’m ‘better’ than them or something.”

Starlight reset her head. “Did you try to explain that you didn’t?”

Looking into Starlight's big, persian eyes, it was impossible for me to start feeling down. They instead made me chuckle. “Oh, believe me, Starlight, I tried. But more often than not, I put my foot in my mouth during my attempts and made things worse. And then having you on a leash too...I don’t think that helped my image.”

Starlight laid her head right beside me. It faced the same direction I was facing, so she wasn't looking directly at me. “If that’s the case, why did Twilight make you take that risk?”

“In Twilight’s defense, ponies tend to not give me those looks when she’s nearby. She knows about it, but doesn't know how bad it really is. But besides that she really wanted to help you, Twilight also thought it would benefit me if the two of us became friends anyhow and even gave me some bits to sweeten the deal, so it wasn't like she just felt you were more important." I rested a hand on my chin to think about what I said. It truly seemed unlikely that Twilight didn't care on some level, but I couldn't help wondering about that possibility for a moment. "At least, I don't think Twilight did. Although she seems too nice to think that way.”

Before I knew it, I reached for Starlight’s mane and rubbed it. After a second, I realized it and pulled my hand back and to the back of my neck.

“It’s okay,” Starlight unexpectedly said.

“Huh? What is?”

Starlight looked at me with a smile. “You can rub my mane if you want.”

“You’re okay with it? I don’t want you to feel like you’re my pet.”

Starlight nodded her head. “I’m okay with it, and It feels good to have my mane rubbed. Just, try not to mess it up?”

“Deal.” I started rubbing Starlight’s mane again. She rested her head beside me again and let out a content sigh.

“Does that feel good?” I asked.

“Yeah. Really good.”

“Let me know when you want me to stop, or I’ll keep going until my hand gets tired.”

“I will. Oh, is there anypony besides me and our friends that don’t think you’re some weirdo?” Starlight put a hoof over her mouth, looking a bit like me when I did it. “Uh, no offense on that ‘weirdo’ thing.”

“Ha ha, none taken, and I deserved that for calling ponies cute without thinking about how they might feel about it. But there are some ponies that have warmed up to me at least a bit. There's one pony in particular, Lyra, that did, and then some.”

Starlight giggled. “At least some of us know you’re a good guy. But who's 'Lyra'?”

“I believe Twilight said her full name is 'Lyra Heartstrings' and she's an aquamarine unicorn. Not only was Lyra...fond of me right away, she wanted to learn about me, followed me around, and even spied on me a few times. Twilight eventually saw it and gave her a scolding, so Lyra's backed off, but she’ll still wave hard at me when she sees me in town.”

“She followed you around? That’s just...weird. What kind of pony would follow other ponies like that?”

Both that question and how I glanced at the book on the table made me remember what the others said Twilight once did, making me chuckle.

“Apparently, Twilight is ‘that’ kind of pony. In fact, she still hasn't told me about what happened when she was following Pinkie around, so be sure to remind me to make her tell us what happened. I have a feeling we will have some good laughs from the story.”

“Hee hee, I guess even good ponies have...questionable moments. I just hope to stop having them.”

I stopped rubbing Starlight’s mane to make sure I wasn’t messing it up. If mares felt the same way about their manes as women in my world do about their hair, I would be in for it if I ruined Starlight’s mane! It looked to be unaffected by my rubbing, so I resumed rubbing it. “Well, my dad told me that no one’s perfect, so don’t be afraid to make a few. Just try not to make too many.”

“Okay, I’ll do my best.”

I wanted to ask Starlight some more about her past, but because it was painful, I wanted to make sure it was something she could talk about without getting upset. Luckily, a safe question came to mind. “But now I want to ask something.”

Starlight raised her head and looked up at me again, making me stop rubbing her mane. “What is it?”

“Twilight told me that you’re almost as strong as she is. I still don’t know much about Equestria, but she said that alicorns are among the strongest ponies in Equestria because of their magic. How did you get strong enough to give her a run for her money?”

Starlight set a hoof on her cheek and rolled her eyes up. “Uh...I trained hard in magic to learn how to take Cutie Marks, but if that alone got me so strong, I don’t know. I think my special talent is in magic, and unicorns with stronger than average magic often have magic as their special talent. Isn’t it like that in your world?”

I rubbed the bridge of my nose. “Is ‘what’ like that?”

“Cutie Marks. Don’t ponies in your world have Cutie Marks? And for that matter, do you have one?”

“Well, first, humans don’t have Cutie Marks. And two, nothing like Cutie Marks exist in my world.”

Starlight gasped. “They don’t? Then how do ponies know what their special talent is?”

“Well, I might never know, because ponies there don’t talk. At least, not with words I can understand.”

Starlight gasped louder and her eyes grew big. “What?! Ponies don’t talk in your world?!”

I shook my head. I told the others that ponies don’t talk in my world; Twilight reacted to it much like Starlight just did, and I almost thought Twilight was about to faint from the news. “Nope. They seem to be able to communicate with other ponies, but to humans, what come out of their mouths is just...sounds. Kinda like how pigs oink and they can ‘talk’ to each other, but you or I can’t understand them. And if you want icing on the cake, unicorns, pegasi, and alicorns only exist in our fiction, and even then, our term for ‘alicorn' is ‘winged unicorn' or ‘pegacorn'. If 'alicorn' is used too, I've never heard it, but there might be some in my world that use it."

Starlight lowered her head beside me, where it was when I was rubbing her mane. “Your world is even more different than I thought.”

I resumed rubbing Starlight’s mane again, but this time it was partly because she said she enjoyed it. “It is. That’s a big reason why I freaked out when I first found myself in Equestria. Seeing Twilight and her friends in itself was frightening, but when they tried to talk to me, I panicked and even ran from them! I almost freaked out again when Twilight and Rarity used magic, but I’m a lot more comfortable now.”

“I’m happy to hear it. If there’s anything I can do to help, ask me anytime. It’s the least I can do.”

“Okay, then if I think of something, I’ll ask.” I rubbed my chin with the hand I wasn’t rubbing Starlight’s mane with. A thought came to mind. It was something I was debating doing. “Actually, I just thought of what you can do. You remember that ‘Lyra’ mare I told you about?”

“Yeah?”

“Tomorrow, I’m going to try to make friends with her since she’s...already interested in me. Do you want to come along to back me up if I need it?”

Starlight smiled and nodded her head. “Sure! Maybe she’ll want to be my friend too.”

“Good, so we can go make a new friend together. Oh, that reminds me: maybe later on, you and Spike can hang out for a while,” I suggested. "He’s a good guy, and I'm sure he’ll be happy to be your friend.”

And more.

“I would love to have another friend, so I’ll hang out with Spike the next time I see him...if he can stop staring."

"Heh, I have a feeling he won’t do it the next time you see him. And you said you like flying kites the other day, but what else do you like doing?”

“Uh…oh!” Starlight grinned and if I didn't know better, her smiles were getting cuter. “I like playing a game called ‘Dragon Pit’.”

I rubbed my chin and tried to think if I heard that name before. Nothing came to mind. “Hmm...never heard of that, but we should play that someday. I like playing board games.”

“Okay, and I’m looking forward to it!”

Starlight and I continued to chat for a while longer, then listened to some music.

Another two hours later, with a song still playing and Starlight still lying beside me on the couch, my stomach growled.

“Think my stomach needs some fuel. Are you getting hungry too?”

Despite the music, I heard another growl. This one came from Starlight’s stomach and she stared at it.

“Is that a ‘yes’?” I teasingly asked with a smirk.

With a little embarrassed smile, she answered, “Yeah. I could use a snack.”

“I can fix us up something. Do you have any preferences?”

Starlight laid a hoof on her cheek. “Uh...could I have a hayburger?”

I wasn’t expecting her to say something like that. I was still getting used to ponies in Equestria eating like...ponies, because they’re so much like humans. “Uh, I have bread, but not any hay to eat. Mainly because I...don’t eat hay.”

“You don’t?” Starlight asked with a confused frown. It seemed there was much for her to learn about humans.

“No, well, I could, but it would make me very sick. We have bread, so I could go out and get some hay for you.”

“Would you mind if I came with you?”

I stood up from the couch. “Of course not. But we’ll need to find one of our friends. I don’t know a good place to get hay.”

Starlight smiled and hopped off the couch, but before we got anywhere, there was a knock on the door. I cut off the CD player, went to the door, and Rainbow Dash was there. She was frowning and her ears were drooped.

I asked, “Rainbow? Is something wrong?”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck as she replied, “Hey, Sam. Hey, Starlight.”

Starlight walked beside me and asked, “Hi, Rainbow. What’s wrong?”

"Well...I was thinking about what you said before, Starlight, and...I…” Rainbow looked down. I already had a feeling of what was going on. She sometimes acted like this around Starlight since they became friends, but never said why.

Starlight took a step closer to Rainbow. “Uh, is--”

Rainbow snapped her head back up and blurted out, “I’m sorry!”

Both Starlight and I simultaneously asked, “Uh...what?”

Rainbow set her hooves back to the floor and did something Starlight did a lot last week: she took a deep breath. “I’m sorry for being so mean to you when you were trying to apologize, and how I acted even before. I wouldn’t have acted like that if I knew what you went through.”

Starlight’s ears drooped, matching Rainbow’s. “It’s okay, Rainbow. I mean, after what I did, I--”

Rainbow growled and shouted, “No, it’s not ‘okay’! I made you out to be some kind of monster, but you were never a bad pony at all! You just wanted friends and to feel like you’re worth something!” In a sadder voice, Rainbow continued, “I...I just can’t get over your story. How your parents weren’t there for you, and how that ‘Sunburst’ guy you cared so much about didn’t even try to reach you!”

With how mad Rainbow was, I thought it best to stay quiet about how I was still ticked at Starlight’s parents too. Really ticked actually. Yet it was hard to feel mad at Sunburst for some reason. Or at least, not too mad.

Starlight said, “I don’t know why my parents didn’t want to be there for me, but maybe Sunburst became too busy after he left. He’s probably a great wizard or something by now.”

A thought popped in my head, making me snap my fingers. Starlight and Rainbow jumped from surprise and stared at me. Rainbow looked somewhat frightened, but Starlight just looked confused.

After a moment, Rainbow sighed from what seemed to be relief. “You gotta start warning us when you do that, Sam. When Discord does that, it means something's about to drop on our head or something.”

Flashbacks from his two “visits” came to my head. “Point taken, Rainbow. I’m not going to snap my fingers around you and the gang again."

However, Starlight continued to stare at my fingers. “But even if you don’t do it again, how did you do that?”

“It’s a little hard to explain, but there’s something more important that I want to ask you. About Sunburst, you said he didn’t reach out to you, but did you try to reach out to him?”

Starlight pointed at herself. “Me? When I was still a filly, I wrote some letters to him, but he never responded to any.”

I rubbed my chin in thought. Could she have mailed them to the wrong address, or maybe they got lost in the mail somehow? “Do you know where he might be now?”

Starlight shook her head. “I don’t know for sure. A lot of skilled unicorns live in Canterlot, so he might be there, but I don’t know anypony from Canterlot to find out for sure.”

Rainbow corrected, “Actually, Starlight, you do know somepony: Canterlot is where Twilight lived before she moved to Ponyville. I bet she’d be happy to find out for you later.”

Starlight frowned and looked away. “Uh...I would appreciate that, but she doesn’t have to do that.”

It was obvious that there was more to why Starlight said that Twilight wouldn’t need to check if Sunburst lived in Canterlot. I wanted to ask more, but quickly changed my mind.

Surprisingly, to me anyway, Rainbow backed off and said, “Oh, okay. But if you change your mind, I want to go with you to see why that guy left you!”

It was becoming hard to believe that a day ago, Rainbow Dash couldn’t stand Starlight. I couldn’t fight the urge to chuckle at it. “Wow.”

Rainbow asked, “What?”

“You have done a 180 on how you feel about Starlight. Last week, you hated her, but now you’re ready to fight for her!”

Rainbow put on a prideful smile. “What can I say? She’s my friend now, and if you mess with my friends, you mess with me! Even if it...happened years ago.”

Starlight smiled, and this one just oozed happiness. It was like the smile she had when in our group hug. “Wow. That means a lot to me, Rainbow. Thank you.”

“No problem, and that was all I wanted to say. See you guys later.”

Rainbow ran out of the door and flew away. Before long, she was out-of-sight.

I looked down at Starlight. “I think I’m seeing why Rainbow’s the 'Element of Loyalty’ she said she is.”

“Yeah. I don’t think I’ll have to worry about her leaving me. Or any of you.”

“No. I haven’t known them that long, but I don’t think our friends will ever leave you alone for anything, and I sure won’t. But how about--” It registered in my brain that I could have asked Rainbow about where to get some hay for Starlight. That error made me facepalm.

“What’s wrong?” Starlight asked.

“We could have asked Rainbow where to get some hay.”

Starlight facepalmed, or facehoofed in her case. “Oh, yeah. Sorry, I forgot to ask her too.”

“It’s fine. We’ll just track down one of our other friends.”

Starlight and I left the house to look for one of our friends. We later found Twilight and she led us to a stand that sold hay and we bought some. This time, I got her to tell me that "Pinkie Sense" story. What she went through was even funnier than I thought! But I also learned that Twilight Sparkle is FAR tougher than she looks.

After that, we came back to my house, ate, talked, and so on. I could definitely get used to having a roommate, and I was glad Starlight still didn’t seem ready to leave yet.

That night, after we went to bed, my thoughts were on how to talk to Lyra.

And not somehow put my foot in my mouth again.

Author's Note

Well, will you look at that? Everyone's favorite human lover is going to get her wish: Sam wants to talk to her! How will Lyra react? Will she say why she was following Sam around, or did she even have a reason to do it, besides that she just found him interesting?

But here's some kinda bad news: I'm going to slow down on writing and editing stories for a while to prevent burnout, so chapter 9 will be out in two weeks instead of a week as it's been up to this point. After that, new chapters will be out weekly again.

Chapter 9: Talking with Lyra

The next day, after I had woken up and had some breakfast with Starlight, it was time for me to give making a friend in Equestria on my own another shot. It was going to be with a pony I knew didn’t think bad of me: Lyra Heartstrings. At the moment, I was pacing in the living room, rubbing my hands. Starlight was lying on the couch while staring at me.

“Okay, it’s time," I said, mostly to myself.

Starlight tilted her head to the side. “You look pretty nervous.”

I stopped both my pacing and rubbing of hands and turned to Starlight. “I do?”

“Yeah. I thought you said Lyra liked you, so what’s wrong?”

I sighed. Starlight was right about Lyra, but my track record of making friends in Equestria on my own was nothing short of awful. “Nerves, I guess. Weird, because it’s not like I’m asking her to go on a date.”

Starlight laid a hoof on her cheek and looked down briefly. It appears to be more or less random that a pony tilts their head either up or down when they do this. “Would bringing along Twilight help any? I had the feeling that she wanted to be more helpful than usual when we saw her yesterday.”

I rubbed my chin, pondering asking Twilight to come. Ever since we met, she’s been open to me asking her for help. This could also count as a “friendship problem”, something you think would be under the Princess of Friendship’s jurisdiction anyhow. But something she said yesterday ended that thought and made me let go of my chin. “That idea wouldn't work. You forgot that she said she’s going to be busy today with princess duties? Besides, even if she comes, she might put pressure on Lyra just by being there.”

Starlight facehoofed. Guess that little fact about Twilight being busy slipped her mind. “Oh yeah, she did say she'd be busy most of today. Well, at least you'll have me with you. Not only that, you’re one of the nicest guys ever, so I’m sure Lyra will want to be your friend.”

“Thanks, Starlight. Alright, let’s go.”

"Okay...wait, I forgot about something. I'll be right back!" Starlight hopped off the couch, ran by me, and up the stairs, apparently heading to her room. Ten seconds later, she walked back down the stairs. What she wore around her neck was a shock.

Starlight was wearing an aquamarine collar, so it nearly matched the color of the streak in her mane. And if that wasn't surprising enough, she was smiling.

"W-Where did you get that collar, and why are you wearing it?"

"If ponies see me wearing a collar without a leash and on my own accord, maybe it could fix any damage I caused you by making me have to wear it in the first place. To help further show this is my choice, I used magic to change the collar's color from green to what you see now."

I was about to say it wasn't necessary. And yet I couldn't. This action showed even more that Starlight really wanted to be a good pony and she cares about me, and I felt my lips curling into a smile. Though another thought made me question if she should wear it. "But what about the engraving?"

"Hee hee, see for yourself." Starlight walked closer to me with a big smile.

I knelt to take a closer look at the collar's charm. It was now in the shape of what seemed to be a leaf, not a heart like before. Instead of "Starlight, property of Sam", the engraving in this charm said "Starlight, friend of Sam" and it almost made me tear up. Almost.

"Are you sure? I don't want you to feel--"

"But I want to, and I was wearing a collar when I made my first true friend in years. Maybe this could be like a good-luck charm from now on?"

Couldn't think of anything else to say, so I just leaned forward to hug my friend, and she wrapped her forelegs around me. With their soft coats, ponies give the best hugs.

Once we let each other go, I gave Starlight a "boop" on the muzzle and as usual, she giggled cutely. After that, I stood up and we walked out the door.

With Starlight beside me, we were walking through the town square of Ponyville, hoping to run into Lyra, but she was nowhere in sight. During my first week in Equestria, that unicorn wouldn’t leave me alone. Now that I’m looking for her, I can’t find her.

Although we had no problem finding other ponies trotting about or standing near one of several houses, many of them giving me those stares or shaking their heads again. So far, Starlight's idea to willingly wear a collar bore no fruit. At least the breeze blowing felt nice; a tad chilly, but not cold. I wondered if the few pegasi flying in the air thought so too.

I looked down and sighed. “Maybe we should head back home, Starlight. Lyra’s not around, and I can’t take much more of these ponies’ stares.”

Starlight did what ponies love to do when they think about something hard: set a hoof on her cheek and raised her head up. After a moment, she smiled and her horn glowed. Some kind of turquoise smoke flooded from it and into all the nearby ponies, even the ones that weren’t staring, who gasped as the smoke entered their mouths. After a second, their frowns vanished, and they smiled and waved at me. Although something about it felt...unnatural.

“Is this better?”

I rubbed my head. I wasn’t sure what to make of this. “Uh, Starlight? What did you do?”

“I cast a spell to made them more welcoming of you.”

Guess this was an effect that heavily relying on magic most of her life had on her. She’s going to have to work on that. “W-Well, they do look more friendly, but maybe you could undo whatever it was you did?”

Starlight formed a confused frown, like the question I asked was odder than it was. “Why? The spell didn’t hurt them, and unlike the Cutie Mark stealing spell, this spell didn’t change who they are, but just made them nicer towards you.”

“I appreciate it, but I doubt Twilight would like this. You already said it wouldn’t be smart to make her mad, right?”

Starlight's pupils shrank. “Point taken, so I’ll change them back.” Starlight’s horn glowed again, and the stream of magic that went into the ponies before came out of them and returned to her horn. Afterward, most gave me the dirty stares they were giving previously. The ones that weren’t staring simply went back to doing whatever they were doing before Starlight’s "idea."

I commented, “At least they didn’t seem to notice what happened.”

“Yeah, at least--hey, there she is! Over there!” Starlight pointed to our right to an aquamarine unicorn with a mix of a white and grayish-cyan mane and tail, sitting on a bench by a water fountain.

Lyra.

From our distance, Lyra looked small, so maybe she didn’t notice what Starlight just did. She seemed to be sitting like a human, something I’ve never seen a pony do. Did that come from watching me so much?

Starlight and I walked closer and when Lyra finally spotted me, she waved her hooves at me. We were close enough to tell that she had a big smile on her face, so I waved back and came closer still. But after we closed around two-thirds of the distance, Lyra’s smile faded and she turned her head back and forth.

Starlight looked around a couple of times and asked, “What is she doing?”

I rubbed my chin. After a second, I said, “Oh, I know what's wrong.” With a smile, I called out to Lyra, “Hey, it’s okay! I want to talk to you, and Twilight won’t mind!”

After another glance to her right, Lyra smiled again but didn’t start waving. She just stayed still on the bench.

With Starlight behind me, I reached the bench and sat down to Lyra’s left. Starlight hopped on the bench and sat to my left, so I was between the two mares.

We had a moment of awkward silence. It wasn’t as bad as the ones Starlight, I, and the gang had when Starlight was trying to apologize to Rainbow, but it still felt uncomfortable.

Okay, Sam. Lyra likes you, so talk to her. I thought, hoping it would help me break this silence. To further help, I rubbed my hands. “So, uh...hey.”

“Hi,” Lyra responded, leaning her head to my hands, which I was still rubbing. She had big, curious, orange eyes.

“Uh...I’m Sam.”

“I’m Starlight Glimmer,” Starlight greeted. She actually sounded less nervous than me!

Lyra moved her head away from my hands and said, “I’m Lyra. Lyra Heartstrings.”

Feeling a little calmer now, I stopped rubbing my hands. “Oh, I know. Twilight told me after she...had a word with you.”

Lyra looked down and her ears drooped. This helped me confirm that every pony’s ears droop when they’re sad, scared, or something like that. “Y-Yeah, and I’m sorry about that.”

“It’s alright, and I had a feeling you weren’t trying to do me any harm. And it was kinda cut--"

Starlight leaned toward Lyra and interrupted, "Uh, impressive, I think he means. Right, Sam?"

"Oh, uh, yeah, impressive! That's the word!" I couldn't believe I nearly did it again! Starlight's quick thinking saved me. Telling myself to not let slip that Lyra's cute, as are mares in general, I asked, "A-Anyhow, why were you going through all that trouble?”

Lyra fidgeted her hooves, which was pretty cute I (in my head) must say. “Why? It’s just...you might be somepony, or someone that you like to say, that I've been searching for.” Lyra gasped and added, “N-Not that I was hunting you or anything...well, guess I kinda was.” she facehoofed. “Uh, I mean, I wasn’t hunting you because ponies aren’t carnivores and even if we were, I wouldn’t eat you anyway, and--”

It felt kinda mean to do it, but I couldn’t help laughing. This was what I was afraid I would do, and nearly did, so seeing Lyra do it was just too amusing and even Starlight let out some chuckles. It also made Lyra stop trying to correct herself and she just stared at me with a puzzled frown.

Once I calmed down, I asked, “Sorry for laughing, but how about you try again? I'm someone you were ‘looking for’?”

Lyra nodded her head and explained, “Yeah, and it’s not as weird as it sounds. As a filly, I learned in history class about a mythical creature that walked upright. It apparently resembled you, but far hairier. It fascinated me, and I even started sitting like how it might have sat.”

That explained Lyra's human-like sitting. I felt some relief that she wasn’t sitting like humans because she was trying to copy me, but not sure why though.

“I’ve never heard of anything like that. Sam, do you have any idea what it might be?” Starlight asked.

I rubbed the bridge of my nose. Could Lyra be talking about a monkey? “This 'creature' sounds like a monkey from my world. Humans aren’t too unlike them: they are shorter, have tails, a lot more hair, but they can walk upright. Monkeys don’t exist in Equestria?”

“‘Monkey’?” Lyra raised her pupils up in thought for a moment. “Uh...no, I’ve never heard the word 'monkey' before.”

That answered why I've heard the expression "monkeying around" as "horsing around" in Equestria. Though why it's not "ponying around" here is something I may never know.

“Oh. But wait, even if you thought Sam was that creature, why were you waving and smiling at him? And why did you want to know if he was it so bad anyway?”

“Uh...well, as for the first question, I was waving and smiling to show I was friendly and not a threat. And second...I believe that creature exists, but almost nopony else believes it, so I just really wanted to prove its existence. The other foals in my school laughed at me over thinking it was real."

Starlight gasped. “You were?!”

Lyra's reasons for her spying got the blood boiling and I clenched one of my fists, but outside of that, I kept my emotions in check. I despised bullies, and Discord picking on and laughing at Starlight was still pretty fresh in my head.

“Yeah. The other foals called me 'Lyra the Loon’ for believing in the creature.” Lyra sighed. But after a second, she smiled. “But when I saw you, Sam, I thought you might have been it, and it made me so happy! But I wanted to first make sure you were before my hopes went up too much, so I followed you around to compare how you look to how the creature is said to look. I may have even...gotten a hair sample, before Princess Twilight ordered me to stop.”

I shuddered and Starlight grimaced. Part of me did not want to know how this pony got my hair sample. Yet curiosity made me ask, “Did you say you got a hair sample from me, and when?!”

“It was when--”

That moment of curiosity faded fast by just hearing her start to explain. “Uh, on second thought, don’t tell me. Anyhow, I doubt I’m one of those ‘creatures’ because I come from a whole different world.”

“Oh, really?” Lyra asked with a frown.

“Yep. Sorry.”

“Oh.” It felt bad to kill her hopes, knowing why she had them in the first place. But Lyra’s frown soon flipped into a smile. “Wait, if you’re from another world, how did you get here, and are there more of you in that world?”

“First, as for how I ended up here, beats me. I went from being in my house to the outside of Twilight’s castle, with many of my belongings with me for some reason, as well as some tree limbs that was lying near my house. I saw a bunch of different lights appear all around me when it happened, but it was so frightening, I don't remember more of the details. Second, yes, there are a lot of what I am -- humans -- in my world.”

Lyra set a hoof on her cheek. After a few seconds or so, she said, “In that case, maybe you are one of those creatures, er I mean, humans. If you could come to Equestria, couldn’t another human have come here before, or maybe even traveled there and are your ancestors?”

Starlight asked, “Sam, do you think that’s possible?”

I rubbed my chin. As impossible as that seemed, I couldn’t really rule it out. Equestria existing was insane yet I'm here, so could monkeys or even other humans had been in Equestria before me? Or could the even more crazy possibility be true: monkeys or humans originated in Equestria?!

“I...don’t know. Twilight said she has a couple of theories, but right now, she doesn’t know for sure how or why it happened, but I’ve just been enjoying Equestria's peace compared to my world. My father always told me to try to roll with the punches no matter how bad or weird things get, so I am. I haven’t even thought about whether or not it's a one-way trip.”

“Maybe someday, a way to your world will open again and if it does, maybe I can go and see if anypony there is like the creature I learned about. If I do, my ‘Lyra the Loon’ nickname would be a thing of the past!”

I chuckled. Turns out Lyra wasn’t “creepy” at all, or at least, not as much as I thought for a while. “If you do go, I should warn you that ponies can’t talk in my world. Unicorns don't exist there, or magic...or a lot of things in Equestria.”

“Really? How does that world manage without magic?”

I went on to explain my world, with Lyra grinning almost the whole time.

After my story, Lyra exclaimed, “Wow! Your world sounds amazing!”

I rubbed my head out of both surprise and confusion. Wasn’t expecting those words. Equestria has ponies raising the sun and moon -- still getting used to that -- with magic, and I even heard time travel is very much possible here. Yet Lyra thought my old, boring world was amazing? “Uh...say what?”

“Yeah, amazing! Even without magic, humans can go deep underwater, heal grave injuries, talk to each other from great distances, and even go to the moon! Some of those things can only be done in Equestria with magic from alicorns or the highest-level unicorns, and I'm sure not one of them. Yet it sounds like any human could do the things you said.”

When put like that, human technology is amazing. Twilight and Starlight can do some crazy things with their magic, and I don’t know if I’ve seen their limits yet. BUT according to what Twilight and even Starlight had told me, they are ponies with an unusually high level of magic.

Realizing that fact, I let out a laugh. "You know? I guess my world is amazing...when people aren’t fighting. Equestria might not have our level of technology, but it’s more peaceful.”

“Even so, I hope to see it someday.”

“Me too,” Starlight echoed. “Maybe you could show me that ‘TV’ thing.”

“If it’s possible, maybe I could take you two there, if you promise to stay low there.”

Both mares said, “Okay!”

It was time for me to ask the question that I came to ask, and I rubbed my hands again. “Lyra, this might be an out-of-the-blue question, but do you want to be friends with Starlight and me?”

“Friends?” Lyra smile grew bigger. “Of course, and I owe you!”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yeah! Thanks to you, I have hope that the creature I was laughed at for thinking exists really does!”

“Well, okay then!”

“I think that’s two ponies that owe you now, Sam,” Starlight commented.

I playfully waved my hand beside Starlight at her. “Oh, shush, Starlight. Neither of you owe me anything.”

Lyra frowned. In a nervous voice, she asked, “But, could you tell Princess Twilight that we’re friends, so she won’t get mad if I’m near you?”

“Sure, I’ll tell her the next time I see her,” I answered.

Starlight, Lyra, and I talked for a while before Starlight and I left and went back to my house. Lyra's a nice mare once you get to know her.

Once home, we saw Spike waiting near the door. I had a feeling why he was there.

Author's Note

And the time is here: Spike is ready to tell Starlight how he feels! How will she respond? And even if she doesn't like Spike, will Starlight feel the urge to lie to spare his feelings?

Chapter 10: Spike's confession

It was time.

Standing in front of my house, Spike was ready to tell Starlight his true feelings. But when he saw us, he rubbed his arm, trying to look “cool” I guess.

“Hey, Sam and...Starlight. That's a...nice collar,” Spike started in a normal voice, but it grew into a meeker one when he said “Starlight.” I didn't think he was bothered by collars like how some ponies are; he was just trying to flatter Starlight. At least, I didn't think collars bothered Spike.

I waved my hand and greeted, “Hey, Spike. Twilight don't need your help with her princess work?”

"No. She said that she can manage on her own for a while, so...here I am." Spike took a deep breath, walked up to us -- or more so to Starlight -- and asked, “Starlight? Uh...would you like to...hang out for a while?”

Starlight stared at Spike. Maybe she was sensing something was on Spike’s mind, but I highly doubted she had any idea what it really was. “Hang out? I can, if Sam won't need my help with anything.”

“No, I’m good, and I can’t have you all to myself anyway. Go spend some time with Spike and get to be friends with him. I’ll chill inside while you two have fun.”

“Okay.”

Starlight and Spike went off to bond, but before they got too far, Spike turned his head to me and I gave him a thumbs up. He nodded his head to it, and I walked into the house.

With Sam inside his home, Starlight Glimmer and Spike walked down the path leading away from the house and toward Twilight Sparkle's castle, the Castle of Friendship, that was in the distance. Spike was fidgeting his claws and wore a seemingly nervous frown. Starlight didn’t know for sure if Spike had a specific place in mind for them to get to know each other, so she just followed his lead and waited for him to say something. But he stayed quiet.

Since Spike wasn’t saying anything, Starlight elected to make the first move and asked, “So...uh...Spike, what would you like to do?”

Spike stopped fidgeting his claws. “We could have something to eat, if you're hungry. I made some sandwiches and carrot dogs earlier.”

“I am getting a little hungry. Where are they?”

Spike smiled and said, “They're in Twilight's castle. I've made a bunch, so you can eat as much as you want.”

While it wasn’t too noticeable to Starlight, Spike picked up his walking speed, and she matched it.

“Uh, I've heard that you have made some...mistakes and that you’re turning over a new leaf?”

“Yeah. Twilight told you about it?”

“Kinda. But I never thought of you as a ‘bad’ pony anyway but just...misunderstood?”

Starlight giggled. “I guess that’s one way to put it.”

Spike and Starlight continued to trade small-talk on the way to the castle.

Once inside the castle, Spike led Starlight down its hallways and to the dining hall. Plates had already been laid out on the table in the room, and one of them held three hayburgers. Three carrot dogs sat on another plate. Yet another plate held three daisy sandwiches, one more held three jewel sandwiches, and the last plate was empty. There was a cup beside both the empty plate and the one holding the jewel sandwiches, each filled with cherry-flavored juice. Lastly, there were three lit candles sitting in the middle of the table.

Starlight walked forward to the table, looking over all the plates. “Are these the sandwiches and carrot dogs on the table?” Starlight gasped and facehoofed at asking such an obvious question. After the facehoof, she turned to Spike with an embarrassed smile.

Yet if Spike thought Starlight’s previous question was odd, his friendly, if not nervous, smile didn’t show it. “Yep! Go ahead and eat as much as you want...but leave the jewel sandwiches for me,” Spike explained that ended with a chuckle, then hopped on a chair in front of the plate with the three jewel sandwiches.

Starlight giggled and leaned her head to the sandwiches and carrot dogs. They looked even tastier than she thought they would have. She looked all of them over (except the jewel sandwiches) another two or three times before levitating a hayburger off its plate and onto the empty plate. She levitated a second hayburger to her and took a bite from it, and the flavor and texture of the hay mixed seamlessly with the bread’s flavor to be that much more delectable. From the happy 'noms' mixed with the crunching of the jewels in his mouth, Spike was enjoying his jewel sandwich as well.

“Wow, Spike, this is really good! This is one of the best hayburgers I’ve ever had!”

“Heh, I don’t like to brag, but I can be quite the chef. Twilight can make things like hayburgers and can cook a little, but I do most of it,” Spike replied with his mouth half-full.

Starlight took another bite out of her hayburger. “And Sam told me that you taught him some things too. Maybe you could teach me how to make something simple later.” With more big bites, Starlight finished her hayburger, picked up her cup of juice to take sips from it, then moved on to the second hayburger she had laid on the plate in front of her. It was as delicious as the first one. Once that was finished, Starlight tried one of the carrot dogs and then a daisy sandwich, both were as good as the hayburger. Spike had finished eating once Starlight started eating one of the carrot dogs.

Once Starlight ate at least one of everything, except the jewel sandwiches, her stomach couldn’t take any more and her cup of juice was now empty; Spike's cup was also empty. She burped and said, “I’m full. That was really good.”

“Thanks, and you can take the rest with you back to Sam’s later. We have more than enough to make more here; Twilight is a princess, after all. Heh."

“I’ll take you up on that offer, and Sam would probably like to try the carrot dogs. He said they are something humans can eat.”

Spike’s relaxed smile became a nervous one. He hopped off his chair, walked to Starlight while rubbing his arm and said, “So, uh...I heard that you have some...issues with your parents.”

Starlight’s smile became a frown and her ears drooped, memories of her fillyhood flooding her head. “Y-Yeah, you could say that.”

After a brief silence, Spike said, “I’m sorry. You know, I’ve never met my parents, so I have no idea what they are like, or even how they look.”

Starlight’s eyes widened. She was aware that there were no other dragons in Ponyville besides Spike, but she didn’t know he was isolated from them to the point that he didn’t even know his parents' identities. “Really?”

“Yeah." Spike sighed and walked away as he continued, "But all the dragons I’ve met so far are big jerks, so maybe my mom and dad are too. In fact, maybe they didn’t care about me at all because they never tried to find me, and Princess Celestia said my egg was found alone. I don't talk to Twilight about this much, but...sometimes I wonder if my 'dragon parents' meant to leave my egg by itself.” Spike tilted his head down.

With her ears still drooped, Starlight ran next to Spike and laid a comforting hoof on his shoulder. Could Spike have been sadder than he let on? "I’m so sorry to hear that, Spike. Maybe having parents that don’t think we’re worth anything is something we have in common.”

"Maybe."

"But at least you have Twilight, Sam, and our other friends as family."

Spike lifted his head back up, wearing a smile. Seeing Spike smiling made Starlight in turn smile, her ears perking back up.

“That's true, and I wouldn't trade them for anything in Equestria. And, Starlight?”

“Yeah?”

“Sorry about the staring I did before. It didn’t upset you, did it?”

“It’s okay, and it didn’t upset me, but why were you doing it?" Starlight lifted her hoof off Spike and pointed it at her face. "Was there something on my face?”

“No, it wasn’t because of anything like that. It was because...I...” Spike bit his lip, rubbed his head, and looked away.

Starlight wanted to ask what was wrong, but pondered if she should. Would a good friend try to encourage Spike into saying what was on his mind, or to leave the matter alone? He definitely seemed to want to say it, so after a moment of hesitation, Starlight asked, “‘I’ what?”

Spike spun his head back to Starlight and shouted, “I love you!”

“WHAT?!” Starlight's pupils shrank and she jumped back from both the volume of the shout and the words of it. Part of her was worried that Spike didn’t like her and that was why he was delaying becoming friends with her. She didn’t even consider a crush having anything to do with it.

Spike covered his mouth with his claws. After an awkward silence, he uncovered his mouth and said, “Er, I mean, I...think you’re really cute, and have a bit of a crush on you.”

“The thing you said before that sounded like more than a ‘bit’ of a crush.”

Spike chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Okay, I guess it was.”

“Wow...uh...wow.” Starlight looked to the left and right, almost like she was looking for answers. Spike had feelings for her? Was it a joke? But Spike’s nervousness proved it to be no joke. Starlight struggled to form words, but the shock made it nearly impossible. She found the strength to force out two words, but they were luckily two of the best words for this situation.

“Why me?”

Spike stopped rubbing his neck and frowned. “I’ve had a crush on Rarity for a while. But when the girls went on their trip to...visit your village last week, while it wasn’t easy, I finally admitted the truth: Rarity’s not into me. At best, she thinks of me as her little brother. And soon after I did, the girls brought you to the castle and...well...you saw how I acted.” Spike's frown flipped into a nervous smile.

“I-I see.” Starlight took a step back and set a hoof on her chest, drops of sweat flowing down her forehead. Her ears flopped and she felt the beating of her heart, now at twice its normal speed. Her whole body felt numb from her dilemma. The silence of the dining hall became more apparent. “Wow, I-I-can't believe you feel that way about me, Spike, and...uh...well…”

“‘Well’ what?” Spike asked, his smile now a hopeful one.

What do I say? If I break his heart, Sam, Twilight, and the others might get mad and stop being friends with me. Should I just lie and tell him I "like" him? No, if I lie and they find out, they’ll dump me as a friend for sure and I can’t be alone again! But if I tell Spike I don’t like him that way, he might hate me and then the others would hate me too! What should I do?!

Starlight bit her lip. Her muscles tensed up. As much as she was terrified of getting her heart broken from being rejected, the risk of breaking another’s heart herself was nearly as frightening. She felt that she had hurt too many already. “I...I...d-d--”

“Wait, I think I know what you’re about to say.”

“You do?” Starlight asked in a more normal voice, but her muscles still felt tense.

“Yeah. You don’t like me, do you?”

“I...don’t.” Starlight frowned and dived at Spike’s feet. In an almost fearful voice, she quickly added, “And I’m so sorry! But I do want to be your friend, so please don’t hate me, Spike! Please!”

Instead of an angry or heartbroken frown, Spike just formed a puzzled one and raised his claws in a "hold on" motion. “Whoa, whoa, easy, Starlight! I don’t hate you.”

“You don’t?” Starlight asked, still lying on her stomach.

Spike shook his head. “No. Why would you think that?”

“Isn’t your heart broke?”

“Broke? I wouldn’t say it’s broken. Sure, I’m disappointed, but it’s not your fault if you don’t like me that way. Besides, I was prepared for this anyway, and I’d much rather know now that you don’t feel that way about me, than go on hoping you do, like I did with Rarity.”

Starlight gave a sigh full of relief, feeling the tenseness in her body rapidly fading. "So you're really okay? You're not going to tell the others that I broke your heart and make them hate me?"

“I'm okay," in a more playful voice, Spike continued, "and I think you have a lot to learn about friendship and our friends if you think they'll hate you over this."

Starlight's ears perked back up and she smiled. "Well *giggle* I am still pretty new at friendship." Starlight stood to her hooves. “Still, I’m sorry that I don't like you back, but maybe someday I will. You are kind of a...little cutie pie.” Starlight gasped and gave a nervous giggle. She didn't know why she felt the urge to say “little cutie pie.” Perhaps she thought it was a good thing to say, and it wasn’t like she didn’t think Spike was cute at all: she just didn’t feel anything towards him.

“Heh, that’s something I expect Rarity to say, not you.”

“Well, I do kinda have her mane style,” Starlight pointed out with a wink. “But for now, friends?”

“Friends.”

Starlight wrapped a foreleg around Spike and he spread out his arms to return the hug, his head against her chest. Starlight had never hugged a dragon before, so his rough scales against her coat felt strange, but oddly comforting. She thought that Applejack would be proud of her for not lying, despite the temptation being so great to do it.

After Starlight and Spike let each other go, the candles on the table caught Starlight's eye. "Spike, what's the deal with those candles?"

Spike chuckled. "I...just thought the table looked better with them."

The two new friends would go on to talk for a while before Starlight left the castle to return to Sam’s house, levitating a hayburger, two daisy sandwiches, and two carrot dogs in her magic. As she was trotting back to Sam's house, Starlight made up her mind on something she had wanted to do, but had been putting off because she didn't feel she was ready.

I couldn't stop thinking about Starlight, no matter how much I focused on reading the book I was currently holding. Even had the CD player on earlier but it didn't help, so it wasn't on now. I’ve gotten used to sitting beside Starlight on the couch, so I chose to sit there, in case she came back and wanted to sit beside me again.

But more importantly, something I didn’t even think about until she left was if Starlight might feel pressure to lie to Spike to prevent breaking his heart. Despite how happy she’s been, I could tell she wasn't over her past yet, so I figured she might be afraid of losing me or the others as friends if she did something to make us mad. Maybe I should have gone with them to reassure Starlight that we won’t be mad if she didn’t like Spike. Or for that matter, I should have told her that already. Guess I have friendship lessons to learn too.

The front door opened, breaking me out of my bit of worrying. I looked toward it and saw Starlight walking in, carrying some sandwiches and what I thought were two carrot dogs in magic. She was smiling, so that was an obvious good sign.

"Hi, Sam! I'm back with some sandwiches and carrot dogs Spike made, and they are some of the best I've ever had! I think you'll love the carrot dogs!" Starlight trotted into the kitchen to put the food in the fridge, then came back in the living room. One of them was a hayburger, but I didn't ask what good putting a sandwich with hay in it in the fridge would do. I know a lot of things in Equestria work differently than in my world -- daffodils are poisonous to ponies in my world, but they don't make Equestrian ponies sick -- but still, hay is hay. Same does for the sandwich that seemed to have flowers in it, but I couldn't tell if it was a daffodil, a daisy, or some other flower.

“If Spike made them, I instantly believe you. Oh, how did it go with him?”

“Good, but also"-- Starlight rubbed her head --"a bit...weird: he told me that he had a crush on me.”

“Oh, really? A crush?” I asked. Didn’t want to say that I already knew about it, so I played along.

“Yeah.”

“So, what did you tell him?”

“I almost told him that I liked him back to keep from hurting his feelings. But I just told him that I didn’t, but wanted to be his friend, and we’re friends now.”

“Well, that’s good, so you have another friend. Things are going pretty well for you.”

“Yeah, but…” Starlight walked in front of the couch. I thought she was about to hop on, but instead just looked up at me. “Do you remember when you said that making friends with Lyra was something you were thinking about for a while, but only did it today?”

“Yeah.”

“In a few days, I want to do something that I’ve been thinking about doing. I was going to ask the others if they could come with me when I do.”

“Sure, I definitely can, and I’m sure the others will, especially Rainbow. But, what is it you want to do?”

Starlight took a deep breath. The last time I saw her do it was when she was apologizing to the rest of the gang on her “apology tour.”

“I still haven’t apologized to the ponies in my old village yet. I want to go and finally tell them that I’m sorry for what I did to them.”

Author's Note

Starlight's still learning friendship, but she did a great at letting Spike down easy.

But if you liked Starlight's "little cutie pie" line, you'll have to think Donnnnn for that one.

Chapter 11: Returning to Our Town

I was wondering when Starlight would want to go back to her village to make up with the ponies there. Standing in front of me, she just gave the answer to that: it would be in a few days.

Still sitting on my couch, I said, “So, you’re finally ready to make up with them. I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks, I really should have done it already, but…” Starlight leaned her head down.

“What?”

Starlight lifted her head back up. “I ruled that village for so long and maybe I...made those ponies feel like nothing, like my parents did to me. What if I go back and they hate me?”

“Hmm.” I sat up from the couch and knelt down in front of Starlight. I’m not sure who likes me rubbing her mane more now: Starlight herself or me, so I rubbed it a few times, and she smiled from it. “I think telling them why you did all that would help. You saw how fast Rainbow Dash’s attitude changed from hearing it. Besides, from what both you and Twilight have told me, no one was truly hurt, right?”

Starlight shook her head. “No. Nopony was hurt, but still..."

She was definitely remorseful, but I had a feeling there was more to it. “I think I know what might be wrong. Is it because you also feel too ashamed to go?”

Starlight set a hoof on her cheek, obviously in thought. “Maybe. But I didn’t feel like this when I apologized to the others.”

“Hmm. Well, you were with the ponies in that village for a long time, right? Maybe you feel some extra shame because they trusted you when you said ‘your’ friendship was better?”

“It may be. I really was trying to help, but I...*sigh*...just can’t believe I never even thought about how they might have felt, just like how my par--”

I covered Starlight’s mouth. I wasn’t going to allow my friend to talk like that about herself. “No, no, don’t you think like that, Starlight Glimmer. You didn’t take those Cutie Marks just for your own gain or for fun. You were just misguided, but you’re not anymore.”

“I...you’re right, Sam. I guess I still haven’t fully forgiven myself yet.”

“You will in time, I think. Anyhow, Twilight should still be doing her princess stuff, and most of our other friends are probably busy too, so do you want to ask them tomorrow if they can come with you to your village?”

Starlight smiled. “Yeah, that sounds good.”

After that, Starlight and I did our usual talking and music-listening to. I still had plans to finally talk to her parents about how they treated her someday, but I kept that to myself.

The next day, Starlight and I left the house to search for the gang, walking beside each other. I elected for us to go to Twilight’s castle first. From what I’ve seen, if all of them were together, the castle would be the most likely place they would be, so we took a dirt road that led to it.

Save for a few, the ponies we passed by that usually gave me dirty looks or shook their heads weren't this time. They didn't say anything, but it didn't seem like they were disapproving of me anymore. Starlight promised it wasn’t because of one of her spells, so maybe her idea to willingly wear a collar was starting to help other ponies think better of me. Or maybe my friendship with Lyra did that somehow. However it happened, I wasn’t going to complain.

When Starlight and I got closer to the castle, but still a ways away, we saw something flying over it in circles as well as faint screaming. It was too small to tell, but from its color, it might have been Twilight, although I've never seen her fly or act like that.

Once we were a little closer, we recognized that the figure over the castle was indeed Twilight, but it still wasn't clear what she was saying. Standing in front of the castle’s doors in a line were Spike, Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack with their heads up, watching Twilight.

“Odd. What do you think is going on?” Starlight asked.

“Don’t know, but the others have told me that Twilight can panic over anything. Let’s ask what her deal is and see if we can help calm her down.”

We walked to our friends -- the ones on the ground -- and as we did, Twilight's words became clearer: she was yelling “I’m going to be an ant!” over and over.

Pretty sure she meant “aunt.” Then again, I didn’t know if she had siblings and with the magic in Equestria, she probably could be turned into an ant if she wanted. Though I would have no idea why.

“Hey, Sam, Starlight,” Applejack called out, breaking me out of the little trance Twilight "Ant" Sparkle put me in by her flying and yelling.

“Hey,” I said.

“What’s with Twilight?” Starlight asked.

Rainbow answered, “Twilight’s older brother and sister-in-law came earlier and told her that they’re going to have a baby.”

I was right: she did mean “aunt." After some chuckles, I said, “Oh, so that’s why she’s so happy!”

Starlight asked, “But why is she saying ‘ant’ and not ‘aunt’?”

Spike explained, “She’s so excited, she doesn't know she’s saying ‘ant', but she will once she calms down.”

Rainbow pointed at Starlight, or more so at the collar around her neck. "Wait, why you have a collar on again, Starlight? I thought you hated wearing them!"

"This? Well, I--"

Twilight stopped flying in circles and swooped down to Starlight and me, stopping Starlight's explanation. With a grin of pure joy, while changing her spot in the air every second, she said, “Hi, Sam and Starlight! I’m going to be an ant! I can’t believe my brother and sister-in-law are going to have a foal!” Twilight flew into me and wrapped her forelegs around my stomach, her head against my chest. Her grip was tight, forcing me to grunt from the pressure. She did look cute being so excited, but the pain of her forelegs’ squeezing made it tough to really enjoy it.

“Whoa, easy, Twilight, that's too tight! Let me go!”

Not even sure if she did it because I asked/begged her to, or on her own, but Twilight let me go and flew to Starlight. Or more like Twilight slammed into her, actually knocked the unicorn to the ground, wrapped her forelegs around her stomach, and Starlight grunted from it.

“Isn’t this day amazing? Did you hear that I’m going to be an ant, Starlight? *squeal* I’m so excited!”

“Ow, yeah, the day's amazing, but your hug's making it hard to breathe!” Starlight said in a higher-pitched voice than usual.

The rest of us giggled at the sight of Equestria’s newest aunt. Rarity finally used her magic to separate the two mares and set Twilight on the ground. Starlight was in Twilight's vice-grip longer than I was, so she panted for a few seconds to recover, then she walked towards me to stand beside me again. I didn't know Twilight was that strong!

Twilight apparently came back to her senses, making her gasp and cover her mouth. "Oh, guys, I am so sorry about that. Guess I got a little carried away.”

“A ‘little’? I thought you were about to break us in half!" In a playful voice, I added, "If you wanted a hug, all you had to do was ask."

“And from what you were saying, you’re going to be an ‘ant’?” Starlight asked with a playful smirk. She was still breathing a tad harder, but it wasn't enough to stop her from teasing Twilight.

“Huh? ‘Ant’? Why would I...oh.” Twilight formed a cute smile, seemingly now understanding her mistake. “Was I saying ‘ant’ and not ‘aunt’?”

“Yep, over and over!” Spike answered.

Twilight blushed and rubbed the back of her head. Her nervous smiles, or smiles in general, never stop being cute. “Oops.”

“But anyhow, Starlight wanted to ask you all something.”

Twilight’s blush faded. “What is it?”

“I want to go to my old village and apologize for what I did there. I was hoping you all could come with me, and I’ll ask Pinkie and Fluttershy if they can when I see them later.”

Twilight said, “I see. I was wondering when you were going to do that. I was even going to ask about it soon.”

Rarity asked, “Are you feeling nervous?”

Starlight frowned and nodded her head. “Yeah. I couldn’t...hear what they said when you were taking me away after you caught me, but they didn’t look happy.”

“Yeah, they were pretty mad at you,” Rainbow pointed out.

Starlight's ears drooped, she leaned her head down, and let out a sigh.

I guess Rainbow realized the damage that her words did, so she gasped and said, “Uh, that is, they were mad, but I think they’ll forgive you. After all, we did.”

Applejack assured, “And with yer reason for doin’ all that, I think they’ll let it go too.”

“I hope so. Especially...” Starlight sighed even deeper than before, keeping her head down. I had to fight the urge to ask who Starlight was particularly worried about.

Maybe hoping to ease the tension, Spike asked, “So, uh, which day did you want to go?”

Starlight raised her head back up to face us and didn’t have the frown she had before. Her ears were also perked back up. “I was thinking of going in a few days, if you all won’t be busy?”

“Well, I should be free to go, so count me in!” Rainbow said, placing a hoof on her chest.

“Me too!" Spike said.

“If we’d be gone for just a couple of days, ah can go. The next week or two at the farm will be quiet, so Big Mac could handle my share of the chores.”

Rarity said, “I will be happy to come along. I should be able to move a few things around my weekly schedule to free up the time. I have been wanting to spend some more time with you and Sam anyway.”

“I’m becoming more used to my princess duties, so I’m better at managing the time for it than I was before. In fact, if you want to go in a few days, I can change some plans to free up two or three days.”

“Yeah, it’ll only take you a week to free up those two or three days,” Spike said in a teasing voice with a smirk.

With the obvious exception of Twilight, we all laughed.

As for Twilight herself, she rolled her eyes. “Come on, Spike! It won’t take me that long to rework some plans.”

We all stopped laughing and Starlight said, “Hold on, Twilight. If it would be too much trouble for you, you can stay here. I don’t want you to have to go through too much trouble for me.”

“Thanks, but I want to come.” Twilight frowned and her ears drooped. “Besides, I should be there for you anyway.”

That change in Twilight’s mood seemed to come from nowhere, making me ask, “What’s wrong?”

Twilight sighed, then walked closer to Starlight and me. “The last few days, I've been thinking. Sam, I...kinda stuck Starlight on you without any kind of warning, because I didn’t know what to do with her. Starlight, I wasn’t there to help you learn friendship like I should have been as the Princess of Friendship, not even after we truly became friends. It even feels like I might have been a bad friend to you two.”

So that was why Twilight suddenly became bummed. Starlight brought it to my attention before she and I looked for Lyra, but something about Twilight was different the last couple of days. She was somewhat more friendly toward Starlight and me, and told us that we can go to her for anything. Not that Twilight’s never said to go to her for assistance -- it’s why I thought little of it -- but when she was telling us that lately, it was like she wanted us to ask for help. How I missed the signs that something was bothering Twilight was more proof that I have plenty to learn about friendship too, not just Starlight.

At any rate, the Princess of Friendship needed a pep talk.

“You? A bad friend? That’s one of the silliest things I’ve ever heard, Twilight. Despite what I did to you, your friends, and the ponies in my village, you still wanted me to get a second chance AND you even believed that I could become not just a good pony, but a great pony. I can never thank you enough for it.”

“And I got a new friend because of you asking me to help with Starlight. You really did me a big favor, so I should have paid you for it, not the other way around.” I knelt and gave Twilight a boop on the muzzle. Of course, she giggled from it. The context of this “boop” was a little different from the ones I’ve given Twilight before: this one purely was for cheering her up, not to mess or poke fun at her when she does something cute.

Still smiling from my boop, and both Starlight’s and my words, Twilight said, “Thanks, guys.”

With that, the plan was set. We just needed to ask Pinkie and Fluttershy if they could come the next time we saw them. When we did, they agreed to tag along. It was only later on that I realized that Rainbow or any of the others didn't ask about Starlight's collar again. Maybe they thought it was a personal reason or something.

Three days later, Starlight, Spike, Twilight, I, and the others headed to Ponyville's train station and boarded the Friendship Express. Starlight and I sat beside each other, and Twilight and Rainbow sat beside each other in the seats in front of us; Starlight and Twilight were by the windows. The others sat in either the seats by the windows opposite the ones Starlight, Twilight, Rainbow, and I were in, or in seats behind or in front of us. Despite the smaller height of ponies, there was just enough room in my seat for me.

This was the first time I traveled outside of Ponyville, so I was a little excited about it. However, seeing Starlight's frown, flopped ears, and the fidgeting of her hooves kept me from feeling too excited.

“How are you feeling, Starlight?” Twilight asked. I think the obviousness of that answer sank in right after she asked, because she facehoofed a second later.

“Nervous."

I assured, “I understand, but just remember that we’re here with you.”

Rainbow said, “And if you need it, we’ll back you up.”

Fluttershy said, “While we can’t make them forgive you, we will do our best to at least help them understand why you did what you did.”

Starlight smiled, her flopped ears straightened back to their normal positions, and she gave a small smile. “Thanks."

“By the way, Sam, if I remember correctly, this is going to be your first time outside of Ponyville, correct?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, it is. Hopefully I won’t have to worry about any dirty looks in Starlight’s village.”

“Are ponies still doing that?” Applejack asked. “Ah thought they stopped.”

“It has been getting better the last few days. I didn't get any of those stares at all yesterday and today.”

"In fact, I forgot to tell you all this, but I thought that if I wore a collar again on my own, it might help ponies think better of Sam. I think it's been working."

"Oh, so that's why you have it on! I was going to ask why, but Twilight was worried it might have been personal, so she didn't want me to try to ask again," Rainbow admitted.

Pinkie said, "And I thought it was 'surprise collar week', so I guess I don't need to keep these collars I had ready for the rest of us." Pinkie pulled out eight turquoise collars -- the same color as Starlight's collar -- from her mane, opened the window beside her, and tossed the collars out the train's window. What was scary was that it shouldn't have been physically possible for her to open that window: it was sealed closed. If that wasn't enough, those collars shouldn't have been able to all fit in her mane, yet they did! It's frightening how Pinkie can do those things and she's not even a unicorn or alicorn. I'm just glad she's a very friendly pony that won't try to hurt anyone. I hope.

“Anyway, that’s great news about the stares, Sam,” Twilight said with a smile, but after a moment, that smile left, her ears drooped, and she sighed. “But not only did I not try hard enough to stop the staring myself, but it made Starlight feel that she should wear that collar on her own to help. I guess those are two more things I wasn’t a good friend at.”

I didn’t think Twilight still felt bad about “not” being a good friend, and I guess it was why she didn't want to risk upsetting Starlight by asking about the collar.

“Come on, Twilight, don’t talk like that. Those ponies tended to avoid giving me those looks when you were around. Besides, it was my own fault, and if I just told you how bad it really was, you would have tried to do something about it, right?”

“Yes, but still I let it--”

"And I didn't put my collar on again just for that reason. I was wearing this when I made my first two friends after turning over a new leaf, so I want to think of this as a good-luck charm. I really don't mind wearing it now, I promise, and the color I changed it to matches the streaks in my mane!"

Spike interrupted, “So try not to beat yourself up, Twi. Not even you can fix every problem we have.”

Fluttershy added, "And we all know that you would do anything for us if we really need you."

"So just try to give yourself some credit," Applejack chimed in.

“I...you’re right.” Twilight smiled and her ears perked up again, just like the last time we cheered her up. “I'm sorry about that guys. I’ll try not to be a downer again.”

Rarity suggested, “But, how about we talk about something more...pleasant?”

We took Rarity’s advice and went on to chat about more happy things as we rode the train. The way Twilight was kicking herself over guilt reminded me of how Starlight was doing it. I didn't think about it too much, but those two have more in common than I thought.

Six hours later, once the train apparently reached our stop, we all got off. I was expecting us to at least be at a train station, but it wasn’t a “station”: it was like being dropped off at the side of a road...in the middle of nowhere. After we were off it, the train left in reverse. For a moment, I thought Pinkie Pie was the one driving the train away, but the spring-like sound from her hopping beside us told me that she was still with us. Though I did double-check by actually looking at her.

There were some mountains in the distance. Brown rocks were on the ground here and there, and the cool wind was pushing the sand against my shoes. But other than that, there was nothing out here. Maybe that train should have taken a left turn when we were passing by Canterlot or something.

“Uh...guys? We got off at the right spot, right?” I asked while turning my head back and forth, trying to see if I could see the village from here. No buildings were in sight.

“It is, trust me, but I thought the same thing the first time we came out here,” Twilight answered, looking at a map she held in her magic. “We’ll see the village when we get closer to it.”

With Twilight leading the way, we walked off to the village.

After about half an hour of walking, a group of houses finally came into view. Once we got closer, we could see some ponies standing or walking in front of the houses. We were now close enough for me to tell that there were a total of twelve houses, organized in two rows of six, in the shape of an equal sign -- I’m guessing Starlight had something to do with that. There were also a few thin trees growing in the area outside of the village, so it didn’t quite feel like the middle of nowhere like it did when we got off the train.

Starlight took a deep breath. “Let's go.”

We didn't even have to ask if she was ready. Since she was, we walked down the path we were on and approached the village's borders. Starlight Glimmer had some things to say.

Author's Note

Starlight has returned to "Our Town" to seek forgiveness. Will she get it? Will Twilight be able to do something to ease her remaining guilt for being a "bad friend" even if she was far from it?

I really didn't want to end a chapter on another cliffhanger, but this chapter would be too long if I add what happens in chapter 12 to this one; I thought of doing that. However, the next chapter won't end in a cliffhanger.

Chapter 12: A hurt Diamond

With Starlight ready to face the villagers of "Our Town" again, we were walking to the borders of the village. Four ponies by the two houses closest to us were standing, walking, talking, or something else. More ponies deeper in the village were doing the same thing.

Once we reached the village's borders, all the ponies stopped whatever they were doing, turned to us, and gasped. Obviously, they weren’t expecting a visit from Starlight.

“Uh, hi, everybody, uh, everypony! We’re back!” Twilight greeted in a nervous but cute voice, smiling just as nervously.

The ponies deeper in the village walked closer to stand beside the four nearest us in a group. But the villagers’ attention wasn’t on Starlight. Their eyes locked on me.

A female pink unicorn with a purple mane asked, “What--I mean, who are you?”

“I have never seen anything like you in all of Equestria! Are you even from Equestria?” a male light-blue unicorn with a dark-blue mane asked.

Guess these ponies didn’t hear about me, though I wasn't sure why I expected them to. Though, this could work in my favor: they wouldn't know about me calling ponies cute.

Okay, Sam, do NOT call any of these ponies cute.

I rubbed my hands as I said, “Uh, hey there. My name’s Sam. It’s...kinda a long story, but I come from a whole different world, and I'm what’s called a ‘human’.”

“And he’s completely harmless, so don’t be scared of him,” Starlight assured, not sounding the least bit anxious. After a moment, she gasped, rubbed the ground with a hoof, and nervously said, “Hi,” with a cute grin. Starlight apparently lost her uneasiness when she felt the need to explain I wasn't a threat, but it returned when she was fully aware of where she was.

The ponies in the village now truly noticed Starlight had returned. Their gaze went from me to her, but no one said anything. At least I have grown a little used to these moments of awkward silences.

Rarity stepped forward and asked, “I-It’s, um, a beautiful day, is it not?”

Rainbow agreed, “Yeah, it is. Right guys?”

“Yep, a mighty-too-dily beautiful day!” Pinkie said. Pretty sure "mighty-too-dily" isn't a real word.

The irony that Rainbow attempted to ease the mood the same way as the rest of us relaxed me some. It was how the rest of us acted when Starlight struggled to apologize to her.

A female dark-blue pegasus with a striped white and gray mane, in an angry voice, asked, “Oh, Starlight, what are you doing here? Did you come to steal our Cutie Marks again for ‘equality’?”

The same male light-blue unicorn that previously asked if I was even from Equestria shouted, “Because we don’t want to give up our special talents again!”

More ponies shouted that they would refuse to give up their Cutie Marks and special talents. However, a male white earth pony with a striped white mane stayed quiet, but was frowning.

Twilight said, “Please, everypony, try to calm down. Starlight Glimmer is not here to take your Cutie Marks again. She just has something to tell you.”

The villagers ceased their yelling and scowling and stayed still. With them quiet, Twilight leaned to Starlight, laid a hoof on her back, and nodded her head.

Starlight nodded in return, gulped, and stepped forward. “Uh, hi, everypony. First, I know taking away all of your Cutie Marks was wrong. I shouldn’t have done that, or made you believe that you were better off without them. I never wanted to hurt anypony, but was just terribly misguided. I am so sorry, and I hope you have it in your hearts to forgive and give me a second chance to be your friend. But, I will understand if you don't.” Starlight bowed her head in shame.

The group of ponies turned their heads at one another. Some whispered to each other, though the white earth pony that stayed quiet from the start barely moved compared to the other ponies. Even so, Starlight seemed to at least have his attention.

A male brown pegasus with a dark-brown mane asked, “Really? You don’t want to steal our Cutie Marks again?”

“No.”

“And we all promise that she’s now a very different pony,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, she’s way better now!” Rainbow echoed.

“And I give you my word as the Princess of Friendship that Starlight has learned the error of her ways. All she wishes for now is to be friends with you.”

I wanted to say something too, but stayed quiet. These ponies knew nothing about me, so I doubted that my words would have done much good.

The ponies again looked at one another, talking between themselves.

Once their little discussions with each other ended, one of them, the male light-blue unicorn with the dark-blue mane, said, “Well...if Princess Twilight says we can trust you...then I will.”

The dark-blue pegasus that spoke before said, “Me too. It wasn’t like you were mean to us.”

“And for a while, I kinda thought your vision was for the best...until I saw how you kept your Cutie Mark,” a male brown pegasus with a dark-brown mane commented.

“Yeah...and I’m sorry about that too.”

All the ponies stepped closer, all saying it was okay or otherwise showing they forgave Starlight. They even joined in a group hug with her. After they broke it up, they introduced themselves to me.

Except the earth pony with the white mane. He shook his head at Starlight’s apologies, refused to join the group hug, and walked inside one of the houses.

Starlight sighed deeply. “I was afraid of that. Double Diamond was hurt the most.”

She answered the question I was about to ask: who was the stallion that left.

Rarity said, “I suppose that you will just have to work a little harder for his forgiveness, just like with Rainbow.”

“But we’ll let you decide. Do you want to explain your reasons to him or just leave him alone?” I asked.

“Uh...I want to at least try to talk to him and tell him my reasons.”

The female pink unicorn, whose name I now knew was Sugar Belle, said, “I think that can work. He’s hurt, but Double Diamond is the friendliest out of all of us.” she gasped and asked, “But what were your reasons, anyway?”

Starlight explained what happened during her fillyhood. Apparently, she had already told them about Sunburst, but never talked about how bad her relationship was with her parents. During the more painful parts of her story, her eyes grew watery, but the tears didn’t quite flow. Perhaps by not breaking out in tears like before, it’s a sign that she’s beginning to heal from her past.

It also helped that my hand and Twilight’s and Rainbow’s hooves were on Starlight's back the whole time. Hearing the story again made me even angrier at her parents, but I hid it.

After her story, Twilight, Rainbow, and I lifted our hands/hooves off Starlight's back. As for the villagers, they stood still. Their mouths were wide open.

The light-blue unicorn, Party Favor, said, “Oh my Celestia. Why didn’t you ever tell us about that? You told us how a Cutie Mark destroyed your friendship with that ‘Sunburst’ colt and not having them would give us ‘true friendship’, but you never talked about your parents.”

“That was because it was just...too painful to talk about. Until I made friends with Sam, Twilight, and the others, even with my magic, thinking about my parents made me feel worthless. I just couldn’t bear talking about them.”

Night Glider, the dark-blue pegasus, said, “Oh. Wow, I’m impressed that you still wanted to help other ponies. Plus, as I said before, you weren’t really ‘bad’ to us, save for having the rest of us being...Cutie Markless.”

Party Favor confessed, “We had no idea making sure we had everything the village needed was so tough until you...left. We even had to scramble to get more food and water last week, because you always took care of that!”

Starlight rubbed her head in bashful fashion. “Yeah, guess I should have told you about those kinds of things. I couldn’t tell you everything that I did to maintain the village when I...had to go two weeks ago.”

"Really? I didn't know you took care of the ponies here like that, Starlight," Rarity said. "I thought all you did was tell them what to think and what they could and couldn't do."

"I thought it would further help them be happy, even if it didn't work like I hoped." Starlight took a deep breath. "Okay, let's go see Double Diamond."

Starlight, our friends, and I walked through the crowd and toward the house Double Diamond went in. It was the third house to our right. I had a feeling that this wasn’t going to be easy.

Starlight knocked on the door and asked, “Hey, Double Diamond, can we talk?”

All we heard was the wind blowing by us.

“Please? At least let me explain why I did what I did.”

After about three more seconds, the door slowly opened, revealing Double Diamond. He wore a frown, but I couldn’t tell if he was really mad, really hurt, or both. Inside the house was a bed by one of the walls, a chair by the bed, and a table in the middle of the room.

“I don’t have anything to say to you, Starlight Glimmer,” he spoke in an icy voice, answering my question of if he was still mad.

Rainbow Dash said, “I get that you’re mad, believe me, but could you at least hear her out? You may be surprised by what she says.”

“I know it was because that ‘Sunburst’ colt she was close with left, making her think Cutie Marks ruined friendships.”

Starlight started, “That’s true, but there--”

“But after all you claimed about Cutie Marks” -- Double Diamond pointed a hoof at Starlight -- “you didn’t give up your own!”

“I-I know I didn’t, but--”

Double Diamond set his hoof back on the ground. After a sigh, his angry frown weakened to a sadder one. “Starlight, out of all of us in the village, I trusted you the most. The way you claimed Cutie Marks ‘made some ponies think they were better than others', I thought that you were on to something. I thought you were somepony that saw there was more to us than our Cutie Marks. I thought you made us all equal, each as important as the other.” His frown intensified and he formed a scowl. “Yet all you really did was make yourself better than the rest of us! Hypocrite!”

Starlight’s ears flopped down. “W-Well, yeah, put like that, I did, but Dou--”

“You lied to us! To me! How do I know you’re not just lying again and won’t take them again once our guard is down?”

Starlight looked down, but stayed quiet. I truly believed that Starlight was telling the truth, but this Double Diamond wasn’t sold. Anger can make you believe what you want to believe, and I couldn't prove Starlight was telling the truth. I wondered if it would be best for Starlight to just back off.

However, Twilight, Rainbow, and Applejack stepped forward.

“Double Diamond, I can’t make you forgive Starlight: that needs to be your choice. That said, I can at least vouch for her when I say that she’s telling you the truth,” Twilight said.

Rainbow echoed, “And so will the rest of us.”

Spike, the rest of the gang, and I nodded our heads or just repeated that Starlight’s not lying.

“How do you know? She could just have you all fooled!”

Applejack took off her cowboy hat and held it over her chest. “That’s because I’m the Element of Honesty. I won't claim to be perfect, but when Starlight was tellin' us how she really felt, I knew she was serious. I had hardly ever felt such a strong feelin’ of sincerity when she told me she was sorry and wanted to turn over a new leaf.”

Twilight slightly raised her head. The way she held it made the air about her scream leadership, making her feel like a...well, princess. Her voice oozed both leadership and trustworthiness when she said, “On my honor as the Princess of Friendship, I promise that Starlight Glimmer meant every word she said.”

Double Diamond set a hoof on his cheek, looking down. It wasn’t the time to joke to myself how it’s something that just about every pony does.

After a moment, he raised his head. “Well, you’re an alicorn and said you are the Princess of Friendship, Princess Twilight. I have heard about the Elements of Harmony, so if you represent the Element of Honesty, Applejack, I think I can believe that Starlight’s telling the truth.” A second later, Double Diamond’s more understanding face grew to an angry one again, but not as angry as before. “Still, that doesn’t change how she made herself better than the rest of us, yet told us we were all equal! The more I think about it, the more it hurts!”

“That really wasn’t my intent, I promise! I would have lost my ability to cast spells by getting rid of my own Cutie Mark, making me unable to take more. Plus, I would have felt like nothing without my magic!”

“Then why didn’t you just explain all of that from the start, not lie about that ‘sameness staff’?”

Starlight made circles on the ground with a hoof. Compared to the ear droops, it’s something I don’t see ponies do as often when nervous. “Uh, well, maybe I was worried that you would think...well, what you are thinking. But I REALLY didn’t mean to hurt you or anypony!”

“Well...*sigh*...I understand. But even if you had meant every word you said, how do I know you won’t lie to us like that again? It still feels like you’re hiding something.”

“Well, it's true that I haven’t told you everything, but that's why I'm here now. I want to tell you the full story, but if it’s not good enough for you, I'll leave and you'll never see me again.”

After a second, Diamond again rested a hoof on his cheek as he raised his head. This time, he stayed in deep thought longer. When he set his hoof back on the ground and lowered his head to Starlight once again, he still wore a serious frown, but he said, “Okay. Go ahead and tell me this ‘full story’. I don’t have anything to lose.”

Double Diamond stayed by the door in his house as Starlight told him about how her parents treated her. How alone it made her feel and why losing her magic would have made her feel worthless. This time, Starlight didn’t need Twilight, Rainbow, or me to lay a hand/hoof on her since her eyes never got watery.

During the story, Double Diamond’s serious frown softened.

“...After I saw how strong my magic had grown, I left home, later learned the Cutie Mark stealing spell, and...you know the rest.”

We waited for Diamond to say something, but he remained silent at first. When he broke the silence, he said, “Oh, so that’s why. Part of me always thought there was more to why you were so against Cutie Marks. I also had the feeling that we weren’t too unlike each other. Now, I see I was right.”

Starlight asked, “What do you mean?”

Double Diamond sighed, his ears drooped, and tapped his hoof on the floor a couple of times. “I didn’t quite go through what you did, but my parents were a bit too busy for my liking too.”

“Oh, my. Really?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah.” Diamond walked deeper in his house to sit on a chair beside the house's bed by the wall. “I hardly got to see them as a colt. I had friends, so it wasn’t too bad, but if they had left like how Sunburst left you, Starlight, then...I might have wished to join your plan for ‘equality’ more than I did, or even do more to help you do it. The thought of ponies not being better than me was also...appealing. I’m an earth pony, so I don’t have magic like unicorns or can fly and control the weather like pegasi, so being more equal to them did sound good.”

I stared at Twilight, thinking she would say something about how earth ponies aren’t inferior to other ponies. It was practically her cue to give a friendship speech; this time I wouldn't have minded her laying on the corn with them. Yet instead of giving a speech, she just looked at her wings. Twilight had told me how alicorns possess the traits of earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi so maybe, as an alicorn herself, she didn't think she was in a position to talk.

But while an alicorn might not be able to truly understand Double Diamond’s feelings, an earth pony could. We had brought two of them with us.

One of them, Applejack, said, “Double Diamond, as a fellow earth pony, ah can understand ya feelin’ that way. But we earth ponies have our own strengths: we’re connected to nature and have more physical strength than unicorns and pegasi. I know it might not feel like much compared to fancy spells and flight, but it’s more than ya might think.”

The other earth pony, Pinkie, hopped in place as she agreed, “Yeah, being an earth pony can be super, duper fun!"

“And before I became an alicorn, I once tried to run a one-pony snow plow in Ponyville to help with its Winter Wrap Up without magic. But, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t even budge the snow plow through the snow without magic. In fact, I was a little jealous of how earth ponies made it look so easy,” Twilight said. Guess Applejack's previous words gave Twilight an idea of what to say.

“I see. After hearing that, I feel better about my earth pony skills and strengths.” Double Diamond looked directly at Starlight with a frown. This one didn’t seem to have anger, but there was still a lot of hurt in them. “But, anyway, Starlight, I can understand your reasons. Even so, you lied to the whole village when I thought you had some trust in us.”

Starlight sighed and looked down. “I know, and I am so sorry.” Starlight lifted her head and added, “I’m glad you heard me out. As I said before, if my story wasn’t enough for you to stop hating me, I will leave and never ret--”

“W-Wait, Starlight. I don’t hate you.”

“You don’t?” Starlight asked, wearing a puzzled frown. I’m sure she was relieved, but just caught off-guard. We all were.

Double Diamond shook his head, standing up from his chair. “No. I don’t have it in me to hate anypony. Plus, I do forgive you, but just not sure if I can trust you enough yet to be friends, even if Princess Twilight said I can. I’m going to need some time.”

That was enough for Starlight to give a small smile. “Okay. I’ll take that.”

With that, we walked away from the house and back to the other ponies, who were still grouped together. Double Diamond was more hurt than I thought.

“What did he say?” Party Favor asked.

Starlight answered, “He said that he forgave me, but will need some time before he’ll want to be my friend.”

Sugar Belle said, “I see. Double Diamond was really hurt, but he’s not the type of pony to want to feel that way.”

“Yeah, that’s what he said too. To be honest, I’m happy it went this well. I got Double Diamond to believe what I said about Cutie Marks almost as much as I did, so I can understand why learning I was a fraud the whole time hurt him so much.”

I said, “Well, as he said, let’s just give him some time.”

“So what now?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight rolled her eyes up for a moment. “The last time we were here, well most of us, we left without getting to know each other. So, how about we do it now?”

We all agreed and stuck around. The ponies in the village asked a bunch of questions about my old world, so it felt like how it was when I talked with Lyra. Though, they weren’t as curious as Lyra was.

We even chose to spend the night at the villager's request, since by the time we got to the village, Princess Luna was about two hours away from lowering the moon. I think most of the gang anticipated that we would have been asked to stay, because they acted like we might be gone longer than a day, such as by Twilight freeing up three days for this, not just one.

The next day, after we had all woken up, my friends and I left the village to take the train back to Ponyville.

However, when we took a look back, Double Diamond was in front of his house, facing us. Whether it was a sign that he was closer to wanting to be Starlight’s friend than we thought, or was just seeing the rest of us all off, I have no idea.

I felt bad for Starlight that Double Diamond didn’t befriend her like all the other ponies did, even after hearing her story. But it showed me that not every pony in Equestria is as capable of letting things go like the rest of our friends are, if you really hurt them.

If so, maybe it was for the best that Starlight learned that now.

At least, that’s what my father would have said. He taught me nearly every life lesson I know.

Back in Ponyville, after we had all gotten off the train, we all split off to do our own thing.

Except Starlight and me. We stuck together and went to my house.

Once we went through the door, with Starlight behind me, I went right to the couch and sat down, as I often do when I get in the house. Starlight hopped on the couch as well and lay beside me. However, she was looking up at me with a frown.

"Hm? What's wrong?" I asked.

"Do you remember when you asked if I knew where I wanted to go, after Twilight took the magic suppression ring off my horn?"

"Yeah?" I answered. I was dreading this moment. Starlight has grown on me, so I really didn't want her to leave, but I would have to let her go if she was ready. "Have you decided where you want to go?"

"Yes."

I couldn't risk making her sad, so I sighed in my head. It wasn't easy to force myself to not frown. "Where?"

Starlight's ears drooped. While tapping the couch with a hoof, in a lower voice, she answered, "Here."

"Huh? Did you say, 'here'?" I asked. I hoped her answer would be the one I was hoping for.

Starlight nodded her head. "Yeah, here. Sam, you're the first friend I've made in years and I...want to stay here. I know I might get in your way, so if you don't want me to stay, I can move out soon. Could you just give me some time?"

I couldn't resist smiling. We both wanted her to stay! I leaned toward to embrace her in a big hug. "Of course you can stay, Starlight, and I was even hoping you would!"

"You do?!" Starlight asked in a voice full of happiness.

"Yeah! I love having you as a roommate, but I didn't want to keep you here if you didn't want to stay."

Starlight wrapped her forelegs around me. As usual with our hugs, her coat felt great against me. "Then I'll stay and be your permanent roommate! If I had known you wanted me to stick around, I would have told you how I felt after Twilight took the suppression ring off my horn!"

So that was what she had on her mind soon after that ring was taken off her horn! I thought she wanted to say that she wanted to leave, not the other way around! We kept our hug going for a few more seconds before we broke it up. I wasn't sure what was going to happen next, but I felt better knowing that Starlight Glimmer didn't want to leave any time soon.

Author's Note

Aw, Starlight wants to stay with Sam! What's in store for them next?'

This time, there's no real cliffhanger. But if you liked the cliffhangers, here's the title to chapter 13 as a substitute: Enter The Dragon Pit

Chapter 13: Enter the Dragon Pit

Two months after Starlight had made up with the ponies of her former village and chose to live with me indefinitely, things were going well. Better than well.

I finally landed work at Ponyville’s Toy Store. It wasn’t paying me one-thousand bits a week like Twilight offered me when she asked me to make friends with Starlight, but I gained more than enough to get by. At this point, Twilight seemed to have gotten over her guilt of “being a bad friend” and isn't giving me bits now.

And here’s something big: turns out, there was a human world that exists outside of Equestria like an alternate universe! However, from how my body looks, compared to how the humans look in that world, I’m from a human world different from that one. Figures. Twilight told me she had known about this world before meeting me, but the portal she claimed to have used to reach it couldn't be activated again for a long time. That made her unsure if it was worth telling me.

But after some kind of crisis happened there, Twilight found a way to create a permanently active portal. She even allowed me to use it! Believe it or not, though, I felt more at home in Equestria, so I spent most of my time in Equestria with Starlight and my friends. Even so, I did use the portal sometimes to eat some of my favorite meats: before then, I mainly had to make do with eggs, beans, milk, and other foods for my protein, though I ate some fish at times.

Lastly, Starlight and I have grown quite close. I would definitely say she’s my best friend now.

Resting in my living room were Starlight and me. Starlight was standing in front of the bookshelf by the wall looking through the books, holding some in her magic. At Rarity’s suggestion to “brighten up” the room a month ago, a large vase of roses was beside one of the room’s windows. Despite it being late winter now, these roses can still grow well, as long as my house stays warm enough.

I was mostly sitting on the couch, but I hopped off to peek out the front door every two minutes or so. In fact, at this moment, I had just taken a peek out and was near the door, rubbing my hands from impatience. While Starlight and I didn’t only talk and listen to music when relaxing in my place, it was time for us to do something new, so she was going to get a surprise today.

Unfortunately, who was bringing the surprise was running late.

“Sam? What’s wrong? You bored?”

“Oh, uh, I’m not bored. I was just...seeing if somepony, uh, someone, was on the way,” I said, turning away from the door to face Starlight. I’ve gotten accustomed to ponies saying “somepony”, so I sometimes say it too by mistake. I still prefer saying “someone”, “anyone”, etc., but from time to time, “somepony” slips out.

“Why? Are you expecting someone?” Starlight asked. Unlike when I accidentally said "somepony", Starlight intended to say “someone.” Like with our other friends, she started using “someone”, “everyone”, etc. around me, but she’ll still occasionally say “somepony.”

I stopped rubbing my hands. “No, no, just...checking.”

Starlight set the books she held back to their spots on the bookshelf.

“You’re done already?” I asked.

Starlight walked across the room to reach where I was, still in front of the door, and looked up at me. It felt like she was staring at me in the eyes. “Sam, you’re hiding something, aren’t you?”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Who, me? I’m not hiding anything.”

Starlight squinted her eyes. Maybe because she’s less scared of losing me as a friend now, Starlight will stand her ground more than she used to.

She wouldn’t back down, so I sighed and said, “Okay, you win! I’m waiting for someone to bring us something.”

Starlight’s squinted eyes returned to normal as she smiled. “Really?! Who is it, and why?”

I shook my head. “Can’t say. It’s a surprise.”

The smile on Starlight’s lips grew bigger. “What?! A surprise?! What is it?!”

I leaned down toward Starlight. “If I tell you, it’ll spoil the surprise.”

“Aw, Sam! Don’t be like that! Tell me what it is because I hate waiting! Please?”

“Nope, I’m not telling.” I straightened up, so I wasn’t leaning down anymore.

Starlight’s lips went from an excited smile to a smirk. “If you don’t, you’ll get ‘the face’.”

I gasped. If she gave me “the face” I’d be spilling the beans. “D-Don’t you dare do it, Starlight! Not ‘the face’!”

“Oh, I’m gonna do it!” Starlight’s ears drooped, she frowned, and her pupils grew big. She figured out how I can’t resist when ponies look at me like that, so it became her go-to option when she really wants me to do something.

I turned away toward the door to stop looking at her sad yet adorable face. Starlight spun me back around with her magic, so looking away was immediately shut down as an option.

“No, you know I can’t resist ‘the face’! Cut it out!”

“I will...after you tell me what my surprise is!”

A knock on the door ended Starlight’s interrogation, making her stop with "the face" and it reverted to normal. I spun around to the door and opened it, hoping it was who I thought it was.

On the other side was Twilight, holding in her magic two rolled-up sheets of paper and Starlight’s surprise: a copy of a board game called “Dragon Pit.” Twilight either ran or flew to the door fast or teleported to it, because she was nowhere in sight when I looked out last.

“It’s about time you got here, Twilight. I thought you never ran late for anything!”

“I’m sorry, Sam, but I forgot to add ‘triple-check checklists’ on one of my four daily to-do checklists.”

“Wait, ‘triple-check’ them?”

“Yes. Forgetting to add ‘triple-check checklists’ threw everything off, so Spike and I had no choice but to rewrite the lists.” With her magic, Twilight unrolled one of the sheets of paper, lifting it to show to me. A ton of stuff was written on her paper, so I didn’t even try to read much. The only thing that caught my eye was what she wrote on the top: pick up a copy of Dragon Pit for Sam and Starlight. “See? I had to move ‘write four checklists for next Tuesday’ onto this checklist, then I moved--”

I pushed the paper back down toward Twilight. “O-Okay, I get it. You had something...unexpected come up.” I will never understand why Twilight’s so crazy about checklists, but Spike and the others had already said it’s best to just humor her.

Twilight rolled up the list in midair that she showed me, wearing a sheepish smile. Guess she realized how she got carried away and it embarrassed her.

Starlight was still behind me, so as Twilight was rolling up her list, Starlight walked around me so she could see her. "Hi, Twilight! What are--" Starlight gasped and grinned, noticing what Twilight was holding "--wait, is that a copy of ‘Dragon Pit’?!”

I answered, “Yep! You said you loved playing it as a filly, so I asked Twilight to fetch us a copy for us to play!”

“And I used to enjoy playing Dragon Pit too, so can I join you? Rewriting the checklists cost me fourteen minutes, but I still have an hour and twenty-seven minutes free for it.”

“It’s okay with me,” I said.

“Same goes for me!” Starlight echoed. “I’ve never played with two ponies before, or two...uh...beings?”

“Then let’s set it up on my table. After you two teach me the rules, we can get started.”

I walked behind my father’s chair to push toward the table and sat on it. I wanted to save the couch for Starlight and Twilight to sit in if they wanted.

As I was moving the chair, Twilight levitated the Dragon Pit box on the table in the middle of my room, taking off the box’s cover with her levitation. From the box, she first floated out and set the game board on the table. Then she took out and laid a white six-sided die, red cards, and the game pieces -- a blue, red, and green one, each resembling a dragon -- on my table; the cards were laid on top of each other, face-down, beside the board. I sometimes get the feeling Starlight and Twilight don't fully appreciate just how useful their power to levitate things is. Though, if I were born with that ability, I might take it for granted too.

After Twilight had set up the board and pieces, she and Starlight trotted to the couch, hopped on, and sat beside each other. Lastly, Twilight laid the two rolled-up sheets of paper between herself and Starlight. Those two mares looked pretty cute sitting together.

As for the Dragon Pit board, it had several long, curvy paths crossing it. A mini-volcano was in the center of the board, which the paths cut through. Our pieces, or dragons, would start from a path on one of the board’s corners. The game had several ways to play with different rules, from what Starlight and Twilight said.

After they taught me ‘da rules for one of the ways to play, we were ready to start. I was feeling pretty excited: the last time I played board games was with my father, two years ago.

Starlight giggled, looking like an excited filly about to open birthday presents. “I can’t believe I’m about to play this again! When I used to play with Sunburst, he sometimes lost control of his magic from excitement and knocked the board over!”

The thought of Starlight and Twilight losing control of their magic was something I didn’t even want to think about. “That so? With how much magic you two have, please try to keep your magic under control. I like being...me.”

“I will. Only Sunburst did that, not me. Even if I did, it wouldn’t be bad enough to hurt us or ruin the room or anything.”

“And I would never let my emotions make me lose control of my horn over a game! That would be absurd!” Twilight claimed in a matter-of-fact-type voice.

I said, “Good.”

“But who wants to go first?” Starlight asked.

I placed a finger on my chin. “Uh, how about we let our princess go first, then Starlight, then me?”

“Hehe, Sam, I told you that you don’t have to refer to me as your princess like that. But, if you insist, I’ll go first.”

Twilight picked up the die with her magic (of course) and tossed it on the table. It rolled a few times, coming up “4.” Twilight levitated her dragon, the blue one, and moved it four spaces as she said, “One, two, three, four. Your turn, Starlight.”

Starlight levitated the die that Twilight used, tossed it on the table, and after a few rolls, “3” came up.

Starlight moved her green piece three spaces. “One, two, three. Oh, I landed on a 'draw card' space.” Starlight picked up the top card from the face-down deck of cards. “Nice! I get to move forward two spaces. One, two.”

“Now it’s my turn.” I picked up the die, physically, and tossed it. After some rolls, the die came up “2.” I hoped for something higher. “One, two.”

Starlight said, “Uh-oh. Landing on that space means that someone’s dragon is about to be trapped for a turn.”

A red ball emerged from the top of the volcano and rolled down a path leading to the one our dragons were on. It touched the side of our dragon’s path, so that ball only touched the space that my dragon (red) was on. Immediately, the “floor” below my dragon opened in a manner like a trap door, making it fall into a part of the board under the game path. Too bad we weren’t playing under a set of rules where this is a good thing.

Seeing my dragon fall through the path, Twilight giggled.

Starlight said, “Whew, that was close! Sorry, Sam.”

“Aw, only one turn in, and you two are already getting lucky.”

Both Starlight and Twilight chuckled. After their laugh, Twilight took her second turn and she rolled a “4.”

“One, two, three, four.”

“Now it’s my turn! Oh, I rolled a '6'! Okay, one, two, three, four, five, six. Wow, Twilight and I are leaving you behind, Sam!”

“Not for long, because it’s my--”

Twilight interrupted, “No, no, Sam. Your dragon is trapped for one turn, remember?”

I facepalmed. Couldn’t believe I forgot my turn was skipped. “Oh, yeah. In that case, you’re up, Twilight.”

*After six more turns*

With Starlight’s and Twilight’s dragons only a few spaces away from winning, things were looking bleak for me. It was Twilight’s turn.

Starlight said, “You’re in big trouble, Sam. I’m only five spaces away from winning and Twilight’s only six away. You still have twelve spaces to go.”

“And if I roll a six, I’ll win!” With a big smile, Twilight picked up the die. She can be something of a...nerd, albeit an adorkable one, so I really wasn’t expecting her to get into the game this much. It was both amusing and cute seeing this side of Twilight, though her smile ended once she rolled a “4.”

“Too bad, Twilight, but you’re not winning yet,” Starlight said in a playful voice.

“One, two, three, four. But if you don’t roll a ‘5’ or ‘6’, Starlight, I will have approximately an 83% chance of being victorious, so the odds are in my favor.”

Now that sounded like the side of Twilight I already knew she had: nerdy.

“Here’s for the win!” Starlight picked up the die, rolled it and got “3”, which ended her grin. “Darn it! One, two, three.”

“Well, things are looking good for you, Twilight. I need a '6' just to have a chance!”

I picked up and rolled the die, getting...a “1.” Not even close to what I needed. I groaned and shook my head. “This game hates me, doesn’t it?”

Starlight and Twilight giggled, starting to look like twins now. Seeing them now, you’ll never guess that they once hated each other, or rather Starlight used to hate Twilight.

“One." I was so bummed about my low roll, I didn’t even notice I would get to land on a "draw card" space, until now. "Well, what do you know? Maybe this game does like me.”

Twilight said, “I wouldn’t get my hopes up. I haven’t played this in a long time, but I don’t remember any cards capable of helping you win now.”

Starlight teased, “But try putting your faith in the heart of the cards or something. Maybe it could make a new card magically pop out of nowhere that can help you win.”

If this was a cartoon or anime, that might have been possible. Anyway, I picked up the card and chuckled at what it said. This was going to be fun.

Twilight gasped. “Hold on, did you actually draw something that could help you win?”

“Because the ‘heart of the cards’ thing was a joke!”

“No, but what I did draw is something that would let me play ‘spoiler’.” I showed them my card, making the two mares gasp deeply at what it was.

Twilight pointed at the card. “A ‘capture one player's dragon for one turn’ card? That could be a problem.”

“Yep! With both your dragons so close to the end, this card will let me decide which one of you will win.”

Starlight faced Twilight with a smug smirk. “Sorry, Twilight, but I’m the closest to Sam. I think I know who he’s going to let win.”

Twilight frowned and her ears drooped. She was actually disappointed about losing.

I chuckled, knowing the reaction to one of them was going to be so fun to watch. “And the dragon I choose to capture is yours...Starlight!”

“You see? He--” Starlight’s pupils shrank and her mouth widened “--wait, WHAT?!”

I pointed at Starlight. “Yep, your dragon, Starlight! Even if Twilight rolls a '1' on her next turn, I can’t land on another ‘draw card’ space on my next turn to stop her from winning on the turn after that, so Twilight will win this round!”

Twilight grinned, spread out her wings, and her horn glowed. She laughed in a tone I have never heard from her, though it was cute, as a weak burst of magic sent a gust of wind through the room, blowing off Twilight’s two sheets of paper off the couch and to the floor, unfolding as it did. Starlight raised a foreleg over her face to brace herself from the magic's shock wave. The shock wave did no damage to the room, but it did flip over the Dragon Pit board.

After Twilight's little outburst, she smiled sheepishly. “Oops. Sorry about that, Sam.”

I asked in a teasing voice, “So, you would ‘never’ let yourself get so excited over a game, huh?”

Twilight blushed while fidgeting her hooves. “W-Well, first time for everything.”

Starlight said, “I learned something new about you today, Twilight. You love to win!”

“And it was cute, so you know what that means, right, Twilight?” I stood up and walked around the table to get to Starlight and Twilight’s couch. My eyes were locked on to one of them.

As I walked, Twilight covered her face with her forelegs. She knew what was coming.

“Yeah, like that will save you.” Once in front of Twilight, I gently grabbed her forelegs to uncover her muzzle and booped it. As per the usual, she giggled from it. She put up no resistance, so I bet she was just being playful by covering her face. If Twilight Sparkle really doesn’t want me to do something, she won’t let me do it.

“How could you not let me win? I thought I was your best friend, Sam!” Starlight whined in an amusing combo of a whiny and playful voice.

“I would have, if not for you trying to make me tell you your surprise! Now we’re even. But...” I reached for Starlight’s muzzle to boop her. Somehow, her giggle here was even cuter than usual.

“Hee hee, what was that for?” Starlight asked.

“For whining in a cute way,” I answered.

Twilight proposed, “But that was really fun, so let’s play again! I have more than enough time for it.”

“I’m definitely game for another game!” Starlight said.

I said, “Me too, as long as Twilight keeps control of her magic this time.”

“I will.”

There was a knock on my door.

I went to and opened it, revealing Spike, holding two folded sheets of paper. Twilight said she had to fill four sheets of them, but only had two with her, so the one Spike was holding must have been the other two.

“Hey, Sam, Starlight. Oh, Twilight, I didn’t know you were here too.” Spike walked by me and into the living room, then pointed at the Dragon Pit board. “And you guys are playing ‘Dragon Pit’? When did you get it, Sam?”

“I didn't, Twilight did,” I answered. “You didn’t know she was getting this when you were helping her with those checklists?”

“No, but she must have written it on one of the lists she filled out.”

“And I meant to tell you about it.” More so to Starlight and me, Twilight explained, “Spike and I used to play it a lot, either with just us or with Shining Armor when we were younger. I was running behind, so I left as soon as I finished the two lists I filled out and forgot to tell Spike about it.”

“Heh, you did run out of the library fast as you told me, ‘I’m done, Spike, gotta go because I’m behind schedule!’ after you were done.”

The thought of Twilight running out of her castle in a hurry made me chuckle. Remembering that there was a brown game piece/dragon still in the game’s box, I asked, “Spike, you want to join us?”

“Yeah!” Spike directly faced Twilight with a smile. It was the kind of smile that you have when knowing a big secret about someone. “And let’s see if you can keep your horn under control this time, Twi.”

“Wait, this time?” I asked, holding back laughter from that news. Twilight’s worse at hiding excitement than she tried to let on!

“So she’s lost control of her horn before when she won, Spike?” Starlight asked, covering her mouth, probably giggling over her hoof.

Spike nodded. “Yep, all the time.”

Starlight and I couldn’t hold it back anymore and we burst out in laughter.

At the same time, Twilight’s cheeks turned red. “Spiiiike!”

“What? What did I say?” Spike asked with a puzzled frown. The fact he was clueless about what he just did made Starlight and me laugh even harder.

“Oh, now that is good!” I calmed down and explained, “Spike, Twilight told us that she ‘never’ did anything like that! In fact, it happened right before you got here when she won!”

Spike turned his head back and forth, scanning the room I guess. “Hmm. Guess she’s gotten better control of herself, because she used to wrec--”

“Uh, how about we decide the new turn order? How about me, Spike, Starlight, then Sam?” Twilight interrupted while talking quickly.

“It’s fine by me,” I said with a few more chuckles. I wanted to poke fun at Twilight some more, but she was flustered enough. Didn’t want to risk tapping into that temper Spike said she has, so I laid off her.

Spike walked to the room’s table as I went into the kitchen to grab a chair for him, then carried and set the chair beside the table. As this was happening, with her magic, Twilight levitated her two sheets of paper still lying on the floor, folded them while they were still in the air, and laid them beside her on the couch. She also grabbed the two Spike had, laying them beside her other two. Once Spike was on the chair I got for him and I was back on my father’s chair, we began game two.

*start of turn four*

“Maybe this game doesn’t hate me after all,” I said. “I’m not in last place right now.”

“Yeah, how does it feel, Twilight?” Starlight asked with a teasing smile.

“I’m only trailing Sam’s dragon by two spaces, but it’s my turn and I’ll turn things around.” Twilight picked up and threw the die. “Ha! See? I rolled a ‘6’! One, two, three, four, five, six. And I even landed on a ‘draw card’ space!”

I muttered, ”Lucky.”

“Now let’s see what my card is.” Twilight picked up a card and grinned. “Oh, I’m allowed to move six more spaces, so I’m way ahead of all of you now!”

Spike groaned, throwing his arms up. “You have got to be kidding me!”

Starlight facehoofed. “Seriously, Twilight?”

Shaking my head at the board, I couldn’t believe her luck! “If your luck stays like this, I'm going to be kicking myself for not letting Starlight win the first game.”

Twilight stayed quiet, but her lips curled into a smug smile.

“Well, let’s see if I can stop her lucky streak.” Spike picked up the die, threw it on the table, and frowned at the result. “What?! Only a ‘1’? One.”

“You will get to draw a card, so that low roll could be for the best,” Starlight commented.

“Okay.” Spike leaned toward the cards to draw one. He inaudibly read it to himself and grinned. “Oh, ha ha!”

Twilight asked, “What did you draw?”

“I drew a ‘send one player's dragon to two spaces behind the last-place player's dragon’ card.”

“Oh, and I have a feeling I know who you’re picking!” Starlight said with a smirk as she looked at a now-frowning Twilight.

Spike’s grin grew bigger. “Yep. Twilight, back to last place you go!”

Obviously, Twilight didn’t like this, making her groan. “Oh, come on! That’s where I was before my last turn! That’s not fair!”

Spike stood up and performed a “moonwalk” to further rub it in, making Twilight growl, but Starlight and I laughed. I should have asked Twilight to get a copy of this game sooner.

*start of turn nine*

Spike shook his head at the board, groaning at how a certain alicorn’s good luck returned during the last four turns. “We’re near the end, and I still can’t believe you got back in front of us again, Twilight! I've had nothing but bad luck since I moved you to last place a few turns ago!“

Starlight commented, “I can't believe Twilight's luck either, Spike.”

“Yeah, how lucky can one pony be? You’re not cheating with magic, are you?” I asked, though I really didn’t expect that Twilight would ever cheat.

Twilight tilted her head up with her eyes closed. The way she did it screamed that she was above cheating. “Of course not! I would never stoop to cheating to win our game.”

Spike pointed out, “And we would tell from her horn if she were casting spells to cheat with the dice or cards. She found that out the hard way the first time she tried to do it.”

Twilight’s eyes flew open, her cheeks turned red again, and she shouted, “SPIIIIKE! Seriously?!”

I stand corrected. She has tried to cheat! This bit of news made Starlight and me laugh again; Spike chuckled at busting Twilight again. Of course, Twilight wasn’t laughing and was still blushing and now growling.

“Wait, wait, wait!” I pointed at Twilight. “You, Twilight Sparkle,the Princess of Friendship, used to cheat in this game?”

“Okay, it was years ago and I only tried to cheat four times! Besides, Spike, it’s not like you never tried to cheat, by moving your dragons ahead when Shining and I weren’t looking!”

Spike stopped chuckling and growled. “And that was because of how you were trying to cheat!”

Starlight and I both had a good, hearty laugh at the former cheaters with us. Twilight and Spike really looked like siblings here. I’ve had a lot of fun with my dad, but as an only child, this kind of stuff was something I never really got to experience much. That made this feel...I can’t really put it into words. It felt great, to be put in a more simple way.

After Starlight and I calmed down, I said, “It’s alright. I tried to cheat a couple of times when playing board games with my father, but he always caught me.”

“And I may have...tried to cheat with my magic a couple of times as a filly. I still wasn’t good with magic without Sunburst’s direct assistance back then, so my attempts just made him laugh.”

“Wow, really, Starlight? I’ve never seen a unicorn as good at magic as you since Twilight when she was still a unicorn,” Spike said.

“Yeah. It was only sometime after Sunburst left when I became able to learn spells by myself because...well, you know.” Starlight frowned and her ears drooped.

“Uh, it's your turn, right, Twilight? If you get a ‘4’ or higher, you’ll win again,” I said. I needed to change the subject, fast, before Starlight started feeling sad over her parents.

“Oh, right! Here I go!” Twilight tossed the die. “Aw, I only rolled a ‘1’! One.”

Spike said, “My turn, and I need a four to land on a 'draw card' space to have a chance! Come on, four!” Spike was eight spaces away for winning, so he needed the cards' help to win now. He tossed the die with a big grin, but it ended fast. “Darn, I only got a ‘3’. One, two, three.”

Starlight picked up the die, needing a “6.” She was smiling again, so my idea to change the subject before worked. “It’s my turn! I just need a ‘6’." Starlight tossed the die and groaned at the result. “No, not ‘5’! One, two, three, four, five.”

I picked up the die. Unlike the first game, I had a real chance to win this time, even if the odds were still against me. “You guys couldn’t, but maybe I can get the win here. I need a '6', but this game owes me some luck!”

“And if you don’t, I will have roughly a 66% chance of winning again.”

“We’ll see.” I rolled the die, got a "2", and moved my dragon up two spaces. However, I landed on a "draw card" space -- the one Spike was aiming for -- so this wasn’t over for me yet. This time, a card could get me the win, unlike when I was in this spot during the first game. “I may have only rolled a ‘2’, but I’m going to get to draw a card, so don’t get too excited yet, Miss Probabilities.” I picked up a card and groaned. Twilight was grinning, probably holding herself back from losing control of her horn again. “Well, I drew an ‘every player moves ahead one space’ card. That’s not going to help me win.”

Because Starlight was the only one that was one space away from the goal, the effect of the card I drew meant she automatically won. When that realization sank in, her lips formed a huge grin and her horn glowed. Just like when Twilight won, Starlight laughed in a tone I have never heard from her, though it was a cheery, cute tone. Also, like with Twilight, she sent a gust of wind from the magic surrounding her horn, forcing Twilight to shield herself with a foreleg.

This wind was a little stronger than the one Twilight accidentally unleashed. In addition to flipping over the board and blowing Twilight’s papers onto the floor again, Starlight made the roses in my vase shake. But again, there was no damage to the room. Once she was done, Starlight formed a big, nervous grin. "Sorry."

I asked, “Uh, you are sure that you’re stronger than Starlight, right, Twilight?”

We all giggled, then Starlight asked, “Do any of you guys want to play again? I can play this all day!”

“I would love to play some more, but I don't think I have enough time. I need to deliver a speech in Ponyville’s Town Square soon and complete the other tasks on my checklists.”

Spike said, “She’ll need my help, so I’ll go too.”

“But I have nothing to do, so I’ll go another round. Just try to keep control of your horn, okay, BF?”

Starlight tilted her head to the side, like she often does when something confuses her. “‘BF’? What does...oh”-- Starlight smiled, figuring out what I meant --“you mean ‘best friend’! And I’ll keep my magic in check, BF!”

Twilight said, “Before I go, I should warn you two about something. If you want to ask our friends to play, don’t ask Rainbow and Applejack. At least, not together.”

“Why?” Starlight asked.

“Those two are super-competitive and hate losing. Asking one of them would be fine, but trust me, you do not want them to play against each other.”

“So they’re that bad, huh?” I asked with a chuckle. “I’ll take that advice.”

“Good.” Twilight hopped off the couch. "If I can, I'll come back and play some more later, but until then, Sam, Starlight, have fun!"

After Twilight picked up her four lists still on the floor, she and Spike left, leaving Starlight and me to play more rounds of Dragon Pit by ourselves, trading wins. Starlight still looked like an excited filly playing it, making her even cuter than usual.

As Starlight Glimmer and Sam continued to play her favorite fillyhood game, Starlight couldn’t help but think about how Sam has been nothing but good to her since they met. If it weren’t for her stubbornness after she was captured, he wouldn’t have had to put her on a leash and even then, it wasn’t his idea. She didn’t blame Twilight’s friends for wanting to do it.

Yet despite all he’s done for her, Sam didn’t want much in return but her friendship. The same went for Twilight, who put herself out there to grant her a second chance. It even extended to her new friends who, once they forgave her, have been great, supportive friends. She has been given so much, but hasn’t given them much back.

In her mind, Starlight decided that the next day, she would change that.

Author's Note

Well, Starlight wants to do something for her new friends! What will it be? Will it go well?

The actual Dragon Pit game doesn't appear to use cards, but since I had to make up the rules for the game, I added cards to try to make things more fun.

Now, I was already trying to think of how to address the bit about Sam eating meat or not. Since neither Donnnnn's version or my version didn't go that deep into how he got enough protein up to this point and left it "off screen", best I could do was to explain it at the start of this chapter. Not the best way to do it I will admit. But at this point, it was either that, or keep trying to ignore it, and I know some of you wouldn't let me try to be lazy about it. That means you Heartland Picker.

Lastly, as I sometimes do to prevent burnout, I'm going to slow down on writing and editing for a few days and rest, so chapter 14 will be out in 2 weeks, then go back to being weekly again.

Chapter 14: The magical plan

The next day, sitting on her bed in her bedroom, Starlight Glimmer was preparing to do something for Sam, Twilight Sparkle, and the rest of her friends to show her appreciation for them. Starlight's horn was glowing and a humming ball made of turquoise magic, the same size as her head, floated in front of her. Open books lay spread out on her bed’s mattress, which itself was covered with a white blanket. Beside her bed was a stack of papers the same height as the bed. Blue, red, pink, and yellow kites rested by the room’s walls, dark-brown dresser, and window. On the dresser, near the bedroom’s window, was the box containing the Dragon Pit board game; sunlight shone over the dresser.

During the previous day, some time after she and Sam had finished playing Dragon Pit, Starlight visited Twilight’s castle to ask Twilight to lend her some books on spells. Twilight agreed, but didn’t ask why. Sam was currently working at Ponyville's Toy Store, so Starlight was alone in his -- or rather their -- house.

“Okay, I just need to add some Pensuadarie and it’s ready.” A stream of magic oozed from the tip of Starlight's horn and into her magical ball, causing the immediate air surrounding the sphere to glow purplish. After the change in the magic, some of it leaked into the paper beside Starlight's bed. Despite being infused with magic, the papers’ outward appearance didn’t change, though the magical ball had slightly shrunk, but the sound of its humming didn't decrease.

“Good. Now Twilight will never have to worry about checklists making her late again, because these papers will sense what she’s thinking and write themselves!” Wearing a proud-filled smile, with her magical sphere floating beside her and paper behind her, Starlight trotted out of her room, down the stairs, into the living room, then to Sam’s late father’s chair.

Once in front of the black chair, Starlight willed a stream of magic from her magical orb, which seeped into the chair. As with the papers, the chair's appearance remained unaffected. Also like before, the ball shrank to be three-fourths the size it started off, its humming's volume mildly reducing in intensity.

“There we go! This will make it feel three times more comfortable. Now, to go find Twilight.” Starlight hurried out of the house, levitating her magic and paper with her.

After a short trip, Starlight approached the grand, two-leaved golden doors to Twilight’s crystal castle. She knocked on the door while calling out, “Twilight?! Are you in there?!”

No response.

Starlight considered returning later, but another thought made this an opportunity. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. “I could leave these papers inside the castle as a surprise! Twilight won’t mind.” Starlight used her magical telekinesis to open the doors and walked into the castle.

Inside the castle’s lobby, to ensure that the castle truly was empty, Starlight again called out, “Twilight?! Spike?! Are either of you here?!”

She heard the sound of her echoing voice, but nothing else.

“Yep, they’re gone. I think Twilight’s library will be the best place to put these papers.” Starlight strolled through the lobby and to the castle’s hallways. The latter was lined with light-green double doors. She had grown accustomed to the castle’s majesty, but its blue and purple stalagmites can still amaze Starlight if she allows the sight to soak in long enough.

After ten seconds of traveling down the castle's hallways, she encountered one of the library’s doors and went inside. Near one of the bookshelves lining the walls was a table, with a lamp bearing a green shade on top of it, and a purple chair beside it. Starlight knew that Twilight frequently wrote her checklists at the library’s table, so she levitated the paper on the table.

Her first task now complete, Starlight laid a hoof on her cheek, pondering her next move. “Hmm. Who should I go to next?” After a moment deep in thought, she smiled. “I know, Applejack!” Starlight departed the castle to head to Applejack’s farm, Sweet Apple Acres, still carrying her magic.

Upon arriving at Sweet Apple Acres, Starlight turned her head to the left and right, scanning the farm. Nopony was in sight. Save for three pigs oinking in the farm’s pigpen, Starlight saw no signs of life other than herself.

However, like with Twilight being away from her castle, Starlight figured this could be a blessing in disguise: it would allow her idea to be a surprise for Applejack. She focused her gaze to the numerous apple trees in the distance, a confident smile forming on her lips. “Okay, now to send some magic into all the apple trees, so a single buck on one will knock apples off all of them! This will save the Apple family so much time!” A stream of magic oozed from her ball and into all the surrounding apple trees in a turquoise smoke, similar to a river branching into smaller and smaller rivers as the magic traveled. In the process, the sphere shrank to be about half the size it started off and the magic's humming quieted a little more. Once done, Starlight congratulated herself and moved on to the Sugarcube Corner bakery, hoping to find Pinkie Pie.

In Sugarcube Corner, Starlight trotted into its storefront. Nopony was present, so she walked around the room’s counter, which held two cakes for display, and went through a door leading to the kitchen.

Inside the kitchen, Starlight looked at the bowls, pans, bags full of flour, cake boxes, and other items used for baking that sat on the table, cabinets, and oven. She mentally took note of everything, then released magic from her magical orb and into them all. In the process, the magic-filled sphere shrank by half again to become a fourth its original size, or one-fourth the size of Starlight’s head. The humming it emitted grew quieter, much like the sound of faint whistling now.

“That should do it. Now, let’s head to Carousel Boutique.” Starlight left the kitchen, but once she trotted out the bakery’s doors, she spotted Spike and Rainbow Dash conversing with each other. Their backs pointed toward her. She nearly called out to them, but a better idea came to mind. “I could tell them...but I’ll let it be a surprise. Spike said he love surprises anyway.”

Once again, a current of magic drifted from Starlight's magic-filled orb and into Spike's and Rainbow's bodies, further shrinking the sphere’s size to a fifth its initial size. The sound of its humming weakened to be just barely audible. Rainbow and Spike rubbed their heads, but otherwise appeared to be unaware of the turn of events.

“Now Rainbow will fly 20% faster and gems will come to Spike on their own, so he’ll never have to look for any again!” Bearing a grin, Starlight snuck away and made her way to Fluttershy’s cottage, then to Carousel Boutique for Fluttershy’s and Rarity’s “surprise.”

Twenty minutes after Starlight had left Carousel Boutique, Rainbow Dash and Spike were sprinting through Ponyville’s streets, whizzing by ponies in their path, sights set on Twilight’s castle in the distance. Green, red, yellow, and other colored gems trailed Spike from behind; some stuck to his body, others floated in midair. Two twigs stuck in Rainbow's mane. As the pair ran, they came across Applejack, who was also on the run.

Spike asked, “Applejack, you know where Twilight is?”

“Nope, but ah’m hopin' she's in her castle. Why?”

Rainbow explained, “Every time I try to fly, my wings flap way too fast and I spin out of control and into stuff! Even when I tried flapping them gently, they would flap hard on their own!”

“And gems keep following me around and sticking to me!”

“So, it’s not just me that weird things are happenin’ to.”

“Weird stuff is happening to you too?” Rainbow asked.

“Yep. Earlier, ah bucked one of my apple trees and apples from all of them fell off, even the underdeveloped ones that we can't sell yet! Then half of the trees’ leaves fell off too!”

Spike said, “Whoa! I knew you were strong, but not that strong!”

“Ah’m not, and nothin’ like that has ever happened before! There’s gotta be somethin’ goi--”

In the distance, a chilling feminine scream filled the air, forcing the friends to stop running.

After the scream ended, Rainbow asked, “Who’s that?”

“Uhh…” Spike snapped his claws. “I think that was Rarity!”

“Then let’s go and find her, y’all’!” Applejack ordered.

With gems still pursuing Spike, Rainbow, Applejack, and Spike once again ran, but this time toward Carousel Boutique, where Rarity’s scream seemed to come from.

Once Rainbow, Applejack, and Spike reached Carousel Boutique, the source of the previous screaming, they sped through the door.

Inside, Rarity’s fabrics, sewing machine, scissors, and other materials for apparel were all moving and operating on their own, making more dresses, hats, and shoes by the second. They collected in rapidly growing piles throughout the room. With her horn glowing blue, Rarity’s teeth were gritted as she groaned, tugging on a sewing machine with her magic, but the machine operated as if Rarity wasn’t pulling on it.

Because Spike had stopped running, the gems chasing him managed to reach him. All he could do was groan when they clung to his body.

Not showing a reaction from Spike’s dilemma, Rainbow asked, “Rarity! What’s going on?!”

Rarity’s horn ceased glowing and she lifted her head toward her friends. “That’s what I would like to know! Dresses, shoes, hats, everything are making themselves, but they won’t stop!”

Rainbow stared at each of the still-growing piles of apparel. “Well, at least you won’t have to make any more for a while.”

“I suppose, but at this rate, it will be at the cost of my home becoming too full of clothes to live in!”

Spike started, “Maybe Twili--”

A new feminine scream was heard outside in the distance.

Applejack spun to the still-open door of the Boutique. “Uh-oh. Sounds like somepony else is in trouble. Ah think that was Pinkie Pie.”

Rainbow groaned. This day was getting worse and worse. “I guess something’s happening to her too.”

Spike said, “I think it came from Sugarcube Corner. Let’s go there and see what’s wrong!”

Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, and Spike (with gems still attached to him) sped outside. Rarity turned her head toward her Boutique, seeing clothes still filling it, but thoughts of Pinkie potentially needing her help made her turn and dash away with the others.

Once inside Sugarcube Corner, the four friends sped into its kitchen. A bowl full of cake batter, two pies, as well as three cakes and six cupcakes covered with pink icing, all sat on the table. Pinkie was setting a white box full of cake mix on the top of a cabinet, which floated off immediately, forcing Pinkie to catch and set the box back down with a hoof repeatedly.

“Pinkie?! What’s happening?!” Spike asked.

Pinkie turned her head to her friends, but continued setting the box on the cabinet over and over. “Beats me! I got here and saw cakes, pies, and cupcakes baking themselves!”

Applejack asked, “What?! How is that possible?”

“Don’t ask me, ask them!” Pinkie’s frustrated frown softened to a smile, as if her mood randomly changed. “Oh, and ask them how they baked themselves so fast because it happened in half the time I bake them. While you’re at it, ask them if they know what the deal is with weird magic I saw from some ponies earlier.”

Rainbow asked, “Uh...how about we find Twilight first?”

“Okay, and maybe she will ask the cakes, pies, and cupcakes how they baked themselves so quickly because she loves asking questions.”

Pinkie forced the box she struggled to keep still on her cabinet into her mane, which oddly remained there. With the box dealt with, the five friends sped out of Sugarcube Corner.

After reaching Twilight Sparkle's castle, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and Rainbow zipped through its front doors, through the lobby, down the hallways, and finally into the library.

“Twilight, there’s somet--huh?” Rainbow started, before the scene unfolding in the library silenced her.

A red quill hovered in midair over a sheet of paper lying on the table, seemingly writing it by its own will; more paper sat in stacks. In front of one of the library’s bookshelves sat Twilight. She was flipping through the pages of a book lying on the floor, wearing a frustrated frown, and two stacks of books were behind her. Fluttershy stood beside Twilight, watching her, seemingly in waiting.

Applejack pointed at the table with the self-writing paper. “What in tarnation is goin’ on with those papers?”

Twilight lifted her head to face the group of five. “That’s what I’m trying to find out! I was about to begin writing my daily checklists for next Wednesday, but when I got near the papers, my quill started writing them on its own! In fact, I don’t even know where this paper came from! Did you bring them, Spike?” Twilight's frustrated frown became a puzzled one as she stared at Spike, slightly tilting her head to the side. “And, why are you wearing gems?”

Spike looked down at his torso, where one of the larger gems -- a red one -- attached to him was located. “I was hoping you could figure out why they’re sticking themselves to me.”

Rarity said, “So, odd things have been happening to all of us.”

Fluttershy asked, “Really?”

Rainbow answered, “Yep! Twilight, you said your quill is writing those papers on its own?”

“Yes, and it won’t stop! What’s even weirder is that some of the things being written are things that I had on my mind, but wasn’t planning to write down.”

Pinkie hopped to the table and stared at one of the stacks of paper, which the quill had already written on. “Hmm. This says, ‘Now that the portal is functional again, I should finally confess my true feelings to Fla--’”

Twilight’s pupils shrank to be little dots, she instinctively spread out her wings, and her cheeks flushed bright red. With her magic, she pulled the paper Pinkie just read from to herself as she said, “L-Let me take that.” Once the paper was close, Twilight fired a magenta blast of magic from her horn, vaporizing it. With the issue of the paper resolved, she folded her wings to their normal position and her cheeks cooled to their usual lavender color. “So, uh, strange things happened to all of you too?”

“Yep.” Spike turned his head to Fluttershy. “You saw something weird happen too, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes. The animals in and near my cottage acted like how I might want them to act, not like how they should or usually act, such as Angel being so well-behaved.”

“So you ran here too, hoping Twilight knew what to do?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes. What odd things did all of you see?”

Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack explained what happened to them to Fluttershy and Twilight. Spike explained more on the gems chasing him that he didn’t already say a moment ago.

After her friends’ stories were over, Twilight set a hoof under her jaw, leaning her head down in thought. “I see. Things are even worse than I thought.”

Spike asked, “Could all this be because of a spell?”

“Or a curse?” Rainbow asked.

“Or a spoooooky ghost?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight raised an eyebrow at Pinkie. “Uh...I highly doubt it’s because of any ghosts, but a spell being the reason is far more plausible."

“But who could have cast this spell?” Applejack asked.

After a second, Rarity guessed, “Could Starlight have done this?”

Similar to what she had done before, Twilight rested a hoof on her cheek, slightly raising her head up. “She did stop by yesterday to borrow some books on spells, but I have no idea why she would do this.”

Pinkie said, “Yeah, Starlight’s a good pony now. Why would she be doing anything to cause trouble? Maybe she’s trying to teach us lessons, like how to bake faster?”

“I don’t know, but I really don’t think Starlight’s trying to cause problems," Twilight answered. "Still, let’s look for her and at the very least, she might have an idea of what’s going on. Do anypony know where she is?”

Applejack answered, “Uh...probably either flyin’ kites or at Sam’s place. She’s more likely at Sam’s, so ah say we go there.”

The friends all agreed, then sped out of the castle and toward the direction of Sam and Starlight’s house.

In the living room, Starlight was lying on the couch, listening to one of Sam’s CDs, slowly swaying her head from side to side. She initially had no real favorite songs -- they all sounded amazing to her -- but she gradually developed preferences to some over others. The song currently playing was the first one Sam introduced her to.

However, a knock on the door snapped Starlight from her music-induced trance. After turning off the CD player, she walked to the door and opened it. Twilight, Spike, and her other good friends were there, save for Sam.

“Hi, guys!" Starlight greeted with a cheerful smile. Seeing their frowns, her smile quickly faded. "What’s wrong?”

The group explained to Starlight everything that just happened to them.

After hearing the news, Starlight gasped. “Uh-oh. I might have added too much Pensuadarie to the spell I cast.”

In an angry voice, Rarity said, “So, you were behind this.”

“But why?” Twilight asked in not an annoyed voice, but a baffled one.

Starlight frowned, gulped, and felt the pounding of her faster-beating heart. She cast those spells to show how grateful she was for her friends' friendship. If her spells instead caused them problems, would they end their friendships with her out of anger or disappointment? Starlight didn’t think lying would be of any benefit, so she stuttered, “I-I did it to help y-you out!”

“Well, that spell of yours ‘helped’ me crash into houses and trees!”

“And cost my farm apples!” Applejack yelled.

“And made cakes, cupcakes, and pies bake themselves twice as fast as I can bake them!” Pinkie paused. Her frown flipped into a smile. “You know, now that I think of it, that's not such a bad th--”

“Don’t you even try to praise her, Pinkie Pie!” Rarity pointed at Spike. “Just look at poor Spikey-wikey!”

“I love gems, but not this much! Although I was hungry and some of the gems were quite--”

All the mares except Starlight and Pinkie yelled, “Spike!”

Spike jumped from the yells. “Uh, that is, that wasn’t a good thing to do, Starlight.”

In an understanding voice, Fluttershy asked, “We all appreciate that you wanted to help us, but why didn’t you just tell us all of this first?”

Starlight sighed and looked down. Memories of how she tried to “help” by stealing Cutie Marks flooded her mind. She hoped that helping her friends with spells could allow her to atone for using a spell to steal their Cutie Marks against their will. Instead, the unicorn made things worse. Was she a good pony? Was she any good at all? She fought tears from welling in her eyes and lifted her head back up to the group. “It...it’s just that you all have been so great to me, and I haven’t done anything for any of you. Before I became friends with you all and Sam, it was years since I even had a real laugh or felt true happiness. So, I wanted to make things easier for you with the spell I cast as thanks. Then, I thought it could be a good surprise, so I didn’t tell you what I was doing.”

Twilight affectionately rested a hoof below Starlight’s jaw. “Well, your heart was in the right place, Starlight, but you should have--wait, hold on.” Twilight moved her hoof off Starlight’s jaw. “If you did something for all of us, what did you do for Sam?”

“I cast a spell on his dad’s chair to be three times more comfortable.”

"You did what?!" Twilight bolted by Starlight -- with an audible zip as she moved -- through the front door, into the living room, and stared closely at Sam’s father’s chair from different angles. It appeared to be unharmed, making her wipe sweat off her forehead that had just formed. “Whew. It looks fine, but you should cancel the spell you cast on it, just in case.”

Spike pointed out, “Yeah, Sam can be...sensitive about his dad’s chair.”

Starlight walked back into the house, heading to the chair. When she was halfway to the chair, a male voice called out, "Hey guys. What's going on?"

Everyone spun to the voice. It belonged to Sam, who had just finished his shift at the Toy Store, strolling to the group still outside the front door. He was wearing his dark-blue coat, less tolerant to the chilly air of late winter than Spike and the ponies.

Spike said, “Nothing, Just...taking care of something.”

Sam walked between the friends and through the door as he said, “Well, you do that while I--” With Sam in the living room, the chair that he claimed to have belonged to this father shook violently, forcing a gasp from him. “W-What’s going on?!”

As the chair continued convulsing, rips tore in its fabric. Sam’s mouth widened, but he said nothing and grew still. Starlight's pupils grew, but she also froze in place. The rest of the friends still outside hurried into the living room to get a better look of the situation, then gasped when they saw the chair ripping itself apart.

“Starlight, do something before it gets worse! Hurry!” Rarity ordered.

Starlight shook her head, breaking out of her stunned state. She dashed to the chair with her horn glowing, then released a beam of magic. On impact, the chair became still and no further rips erupted. Even so, it was covered in small tears, white cotton from the fabric sticking out of the tears.

Sam broke from his own frozen state and ran to the chair. “NO! Not my father’s chair!”

Pinkie dashed to the chair to take close glances at it from various positions, but zipped from spot to spot more quickly than when Twilight did this. Once Pinkie's examination was over, she said, “Uh, look at it this way, Sam: it’s more ‘ripped’.”

Everyone glared at Pinkie with tense scowls.

Pinkie’s upbeat smile faded, understanding her attempt to lighten the mood failed to do its purpose. “You know, that human expression sounded way better in my head. Kinda like how what Starlight did to your chair with her spell earlier probably sounded better in her--”

“She what?!” Sam spun to face Starlight, glaring down at her. His scowl was one of the fiercest she has ever seen her best friend, or anyone, give. Worse, it was aimed at her.

Starlight's ears drooped and she gulped from the glare, yet managed to give a nervous smile. Her heart raced and pounded even faster and harder than before. Sweat flowed down her forehead and cheeks. “Uh, Sam? I can explain…”

Author's Note

Uh-oh. Starlight really messed up this time!

How will she explain herself? Will Sam even be willing to forgive her for ruining his dad's chair?

Chapter 15: Am I any good?

I couldn’t believe it. My father’s chair was ruined, and because of a spell from Starlight. She didn’t even ask me if she could cast spells on that chair!

Despite the blood boiling, losing it would have done no good. So, I would let her try to explain herself, which she was about to do.

As I glared at her, Starlight, with a nervous smile, said, “Uh, Sam? I can explain...you see, I...cast a spell on your father's chair.”

“Okay, but why?”

Starlight's smile turned into a frown and she took a step back. “I-I just wanted to do something to pay you back for all you have done for me, so I...cast a spell to make it three times more comfortable.”

“Well, it doesn’t look very comfortable.” I looked at the chair again. Some of the anger left, but it was replaced with hurt. Of all my possessions, not because of what it is, but who used to sit in it all the time, this was my most important one. Some of my strongest memories with my father were doing times when he sat in the chair. Feeling that surge of hurt and anger, I slowly turned my head to Starlight again. “I...*sigh*...I can’t believe this. How could you do this, Starlight? How could you do something to this chair without even asking me?! Thanks to you, it’s ruined!” I couldn’t keep myself from shouting anymore.

Starlight’s lips quivered. “I-I didn’t mean to ruin it and I’m sorry, Sam! I’m so sorry!” Tears flowed from her eyes. “I...I only wanted to…*sniff*...I still can’t help anypony without making things worse. I’m no good, no good at all!”

“Wait, wha--” I started, but Starlight ran out of the living room and out of the house before I could say more. I had mixed feelings. I wanted to go after Starlight and calm her down; seeing her crying was lowering the anger I felt for her.

Yet when I looked down at my father’s chair and its numerous tears, that anger came back. Call me crazy, but shortly after my father passed, I started feeling his spirit in the chair and it became the spot to go whenever I felt I needed him. And the rips...it felt like they were ripping his soul. I don’t cry often, but it was tough to fight the tears this time.

I...I’m sorry dad.

I just kept staring at the chair, staying still, until something soft rubbed me on my lower back. It felt too soft to be a hoof, so maybe it was a wing? I figured I’d answer my question by just looking behind me.

It was indeed a wing. Twilight’s wing. She was looking up at me, wearing a frown full of sympathy. I expected her to give some kind of friendship speech which, to be honest, I really didn’t want to hear. Wasn’t in the mood for the corn. However, she surprised me by standing on her hind legs and wrapping her forelegs around me in a hug, her head against my chest. I needed a hug, so I wrapped my arms around her. I was calming down anyway, but feeling Twilight’s soft coat against me helped relax me some more. It further helped that vibes of extra-gentleness were coming from the mare.

If that wasn’t enough, the others all quietly surrounded us and made my hug with Twilight a group hug with all of them.

“It will be okay, Sam. I’m going to fix this,” Twilight said in an extra-soft voice.

“Fix this?”

Twilight lifted her head to look at my face. Her violet eyes had never looked so big. “Yes, but to do it, I would need you to trust me. So, do you?”

That was an odd question, but I answered, “Trust you? Yeah, I do. Why shouldn’t I?”

“Good.”

Right after we all broke our group hug, Twilight faced my father’s chair and her horn glowed. I had no chance to say anything before she fired a beam at it! I thought she said that she was going to “fix” this!

“Twilight, what are--” My words stopped when it was clear what her beam did. The rips on the chair were all gone. It was back to how it looked before. “Woah! How did you do that?”

Twilight turned her head to me and chuckled. “Sam, did you forget that I’m an alicorn? My magical abilities do have limits, but I can more than handle fixing rips on chairs.”

Now I felt silly. I was so upset, I forgot that Twilight could have fixed the chair with her magic. I also felt happy, really happy in fact, making me kneel to hug Twilight again, which she returned. “Thank you so much, Twilight! You have no idea how much this means to me!”

“You’re welcome, Sam. What are friends for?”

We broke up our hug, but with a little mischievous smile, Twilight surprised me again. She reached for my nose with a hoof and, for the first time, gave me a gentle *boop*. With all the boops I’ve given her, I had this coming to me, and I wonder how long she was waiting for a chance to turn the tables. After we both chuckled from it, I stood up.

Rainbow said, “I’m glad your chair is fixed, Sam, but..." Rainbow looked toward the still-open front door. After a moment, she added, "We still have a problem: Starlight.”

Spike also looked toward the door. “Oh, yeah. She was really upset.”

Fluttershy asked, “Did you hear her say that she thinks she is ‘no good’?”

"Yep, and this isn't good," Pinkie answered.

Rarity commented, “I'm afraid I will have to agree, Pinkie. I was angry at her, sure, but I wouldn't go as far as to call her no good. The dear was at least trying to show she cared about us.”

“Wait, she did something for all of you too?” I asked. It didn't even cross my mind that Starlight might have tried to "help" the others too.

The gang told me what Starlight’s spell did for them. It really made her words that she was “no good” cut into my heart. Not only that, I lashed out at her over something that could have easily been fixed and she was just trying to show she wasn't taking us for granted. She still needs to get over her habit of relying too much on her magic so nothing like this happens again, but when I was yelling at her, I forgot why she even had that habit in the first place. Could she even be thinking that we didn’t want to be friends with her anymore? That I didn’t want to be friends anymore? If that weren't enough, could the confidence she had gained over the next two months be killed now?

I facepalmed. I had to go and let Starlight know that we still want to be her friends, ASAP. “What have I done? I gotta go find Starlight.”

Twilight said, “We’ll help too.”

Applejack said, “Let’s split up and find her before she gets too far.”

We all ran out of the house and separated to cover more ground. I wasn’t even thinking of where I should go. I was just running, calling Starlight’s name. Some ponies nearby were watching me, but thistime I’m pretty sure it was just because of my running and yelling, since hardly any ponies give me dirty looks now. Maybe I should’ve asked Twilight if she knew some kind of a tracking spell that would help. Then again, if she did, she would have used it already. She seems too smart to just...forget to use spells that can help in messes like this.

After a while, I stopped running to catch my breath. This was getting me nowhere. Instead of running blindly, my best hope now was to try to think where Starlight might have gone. There was a field near the edge of Ponyville that she liked flying kites and is one of the places she'd most likely be when she's not home. With that area in mind, I ran to it.

Once I got to the fields where Starlight flew kites, I found Starlight lying down on the ground, facing the other way. I couldn’t see her face, but I still knew she had one of the saddest frowns ever: the sniffing I heard from her proved it. The sight of the mountains and trees in the distance was nice, but I couldn’t enjoy it this time.

In one of the gentlest voices I could do, I started, “Starlight? Are you--”

“Go away, before I mess something else up. I can't do anything right,” Starlight told me in one of the saddest voices I’ve ever heard. It broke my heart hearing it.

I sat down beside her. I couldn’t just leave her here. “Come on, Starlight, I’m not mad at you. I just--”

Starlight flung up her head. As I expected, her eyes were full of tears. “But you should be! You loved that chair!”

“But it’s--”

“‘But’ nothing! I wanted to do something to show I care about you, but instead, I destroyed something that was really important to you! I’m the worst friend ever!”

This was getting nowhere, and hearing her talk like this was getting me annoyed. In a raised voice, I countered, “Starlight, it’s fine!”

“No, Sam, it is NOT fine!”

“Yes, it IS, Starlight Glimmer! Twilight fixed my father’s chair, so it’s good as new now!”

The tension and sadness dropped from Starlight’s face, calming me down as well. My words got through. “Oh, right. We could have just asked her to fix it, couldn’t we?”

After a moment, Starlight sat up on her haunches. Once she did, I wrapped an arm around and pulled her to me, so we were side by side. “Yeah, and I forgot about that too, or I wouldn’t have yelled at you. So, you see? No harm done, and I bet Twilight could fix the...other stuff that went wrong too.” I reached for Starlight’s muzzle with the hand on my free arm to boop her. She chuckled, but frowned soon afterward.

“Sam?”

“Yeah?”

Starlight looked down, making little circles in the grass with one of her hooves. While still looking away, she asked, “Am I any good?”

What made that question even more puzzling is the way she asked it. It didn’t seem like it was something she just started thinking about, but rather something she’s been thinking about. I gave her mane a quick rub and responded, “Are you any good? Of course you are! Why do you think you’re not?”

Starlight lifted her head to me. Her frown wasn’t a sad one, but one you have when you’re conflicted or confused about something. It alone confirmed my theory that she had been thinking she wasn’t any good for a while, or at least she had been wondering about it. “It’s...I’ve done things I’m not proud of. But, something I have been proud of is my magic skills. Once I got the hang of it, magic was one thing I’ve been able to do right. At least…*sigh*...I thought so.”

Now I was the one with a confused frown. Starlight’s made...questionable decisions with spells. However, as far as I knew up to this point, this was the first time she’s ever messed up casting one, save for the times she said she struggled with them as a filly. “I don’t get it. I’ve never seen you make errors with them until today, but doing them now doesn’t make you ‘no good’.”

Starlight stood to her hooves, gently breaking my hold on her in the process. She took some steps away, then looked up toward the sky, her mane flapping in the breeze. If she were staring at something, I have no idea what it was. “I can cast spells that are so complex, I can be in two places at once for a short time, and I might even be able to learn time travel spells. But, when I use spells tohelp others, I do anything but help.”

Wow. With the time we have spent together, I couldn’t believe how I didn’t even suspect this possibility. Why she may have had doubts about her worth became clearer, even if I didn’t agree. “Okay, you did...mess up with the spell on the chair, and...the one with Rainbow’s wings...and the one with the gems…and--”

Sometimes I don’t know when to stop when I start rambling. Starlight spun her head to me and quieted me by shouting, “You see?! And it’s not even just those! I couldn't help when I tried to get ponies to stop giving you, as you said, dirty looks with a spell and..." Starlight leaned her head and whimpered, "Even when I wanted to make ponies never feel alone…I...”

I hopped to my feet, walked to Starlight, and got on a knee to hug her. She needed it badly.

“I...just want to make up for the wrongs I did and be a good pony. But when I...”

Keeping my hug on her, I rubbed her mane again, hoping it could help comfort her. She still enjoys it almost as much as I do. “Oh. I understand now. You feel that if you can use your magic to help others, it could atone for using it to steal Cutie Marks?”

“Yes. But when I do--”

I released my hug to look at Starlight in the eyes. They were still watery. “Hey, listen to me. Even if you still make some mistakes with them, it doesn’t make you ‘no good’.”

She sighed and looked away. “You’re just saying that.”

I cupped Starlight’s cheeks to force her to look at me again. There was no way I was going to let her keep thinking like this. “No, I’m not! Think about it: your parents made you feel like you were nothing and it hurt, right?”

“Yeah. So much.”

“Now, many in your place would have grown up to be uncaring of others and became cold and bitter. But you didn’t and instead wanted to keep ponies from going through that. You were mad and misguided, but you still kept your good heart, even if it didn’t always show during your...phase.”

Starlight raised her eyes up, meaning she was thinking about what I said. Glad to see that she was at least considering I was on to something. “You really think that?”

I nodded my head. “Yep, and if you need more proof, look at that collar.”

Starlight pointed at her collar. “My collar? How is this any proof?”

“Besides maybe one of our friends, how many ponies would have chosen to wear it, just so it might help other ponies not think bad of me? It was even my own fault, but you did it anyway and it was your idea. Not only that, it's been working!”

“Maybe, but you have been so great to me, so this is nothing.”

“And that is what a good, or even a great pony would say. A truly good pony might not think things like this are a big deal. If you still don’t believe me, did you think that Twilight was a bad friend when she was thinking it?”

“Twilight?” Starlight shook her head. “No way! For all she’s done for me, she’s one of the best friends I could ever have! I still don’t understand why she thought...oh.” Starlight set a hoof on her cheek and looked down. It was all I needed to see that she got the point.

“You get it?”

Starlight moved her hoof off her cheek and looked at me again. “I think so. Still, even if it’s fixed, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you what I did to your father’s chair. I won’t mess around with it again, I promise.”

“It’s alright, and I’m sorry I yelled at you. But, maybe it’s a good thing we made up out here and not in our house. If we did, Twilight might have laid on the corn and talked about how we learned a ‘friendship lesson’.”

For the first time since I found her out here, Starlight smiled. I’ve always loved them, but there have been very few times when it’s felt this great to see her smile. “Hee hee, that’s funny, but I guess she can’t help it. She is the Princess of Friendship.” With her smile further curling to become a smirk, she added, “Besides, what you just said sounds like something she would have said. Now who is, as you would say, laying on the corn?”

Those words had so much irony. I’ve poked fun at Twilight and her at times corny friendship speeches, but I might be just as bad now! Twilight must never learn of this, or she might never let me live it down. “Am I becoming as corny as her?”

“Maybe,” Starlight teasingly answered.

"Promise to keep it between us?"

She gave an even bigger playful smirk. "I'll think about it."

After we shared another laugh, my best friend and I stayed and talked for a while. After maybe an hour or two, we elected to go back. During our heart-to-heart talk, I actually forgot that the others were looking for Starlight too. I also forgot that she still needed to apologize to them.

Author's Note

Aw, how cute! Sam and Starlight made up! How will Starlight make up with the others? Will Starlight ever get a chance to pay them back for what they have done for her? Will Twilight ever hear about Sam's friendship speech in this chapter and give him a hard time over it?

Starting from chapter 5, the first chapter I wrote from the ground up, I was waiting 11 chapters to finally get a chance to have Twilight "boop" Sam for once. I was not missing this chance! :rainbowlaugh:

But here's some bad-ish news. I can't say exactly why due to spoiler reasons, but chapter 16 has been tougher to write than I thought. I'm making process on the writing and now editing, but it's going slower than it usually is. Now, the good news is that this story's not in danger of stalling or being canceled; it just means that chapter 16 may not be out in a week, but in 2 weeks, just like when I took breaks from writing.

The worst case scenario is 3 weeks, but barring that a real-life issue doesn't happen, I don't think it will take me that long, with the progress I have been making on it.

Chapter 16: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 1

I couldn’t believe I forgot about the others.

An hour after I tracked down and made up with Starlight over a...mistake, I forgot that our friends were searching for her, and they were probably still trying to find her. She still owed them an apology too.

After we left the fields, Starlight and I were walking through the streets in Ponyville heading to my, no, our house, hoping at least one of our friends were nearby, or better yet, run into them on the way. Starlight knew she had to make up with them, so she wasn’t smiling as we walked along; she wore a determined frown.

It doesn’t feel like that not long ago, ponies gave me dirty looks, so the sight of them not doing it, like the ponies walking or standing by the houses around us weren’t, felt really good. Though, something about them did feel...different.

However, I didn’t have much time to wonder about whatever difference I was sensing. Near one of the houses around us, a white one, Rarity and Rainbow stood beside each other, but faced the other way.

I called out, “Hey, Rarity--”

Rarity and Rainbow jumped in the air, then spun around to us. They never did that before. Odd.

“W-Who are yo--” Rainbow started in a hyped-up voice, but Rarity leaned her head toward her, whispering something in her ear. Afterward, Rainbow calmly said, “Oh, uh, hey.”

“What are you up to?” Rarity asked.

“Uh...making up?” I answered. “You look like you forgot that we were looking for Starlight.”

Rainbow tapped herself on the head a couple of times and said, “Oh, of course, we didn’t forget dar, uh, guys. I just thought that...everything was okay since you two didn't look like you were fighting.”

Starlight and I looked at each other. What Rainbow said made sense, I guess. We turned back toward Rarity and Rainbow as Starlight said, “Okaaaaay. Well, I wanted to say--”

Rainbow gasped and interrupted, “Uh, sorry, but Rarity and I need to do something!”

“Y-Yeah, so we’ll see you two later!” Rarity let out a giggle and darted off. Rainbow followed her.

Again, odd.

I shook my head at the fleeing pair. “That was weird.”

“Do you think they’re mad at me?”

I looked down at Starlight, who had a hoof on her cheek, still staring toward Rainbow and Rarity who were now barely visible. “I don’t think so. You’ve seen them mad, but that was something else. In fact...I don’t remember Rarity ever saying ‘yeah’. She’s not the type to use that kind of slang.”

We again shook our heads at what just happened, almost in sync with each other. Maybe Rarity and Rainbow just had something on their minds that Starlight and I didn't know about. Whatever their deal was, we got back to heading down Ponyville’s streets and toward our house.

After about a minute, we spotted three unicorns in front of the open windows of a brown house, all with green magic surrounding their horns. Starlight gasped and pulled me with her magic to a tree near us, positioning us to be out of the ponies’ sights. Now Starlight’s acting odd!

“Starlight? What are you doing?”

In a hushed voice, Starlight asked, “You saw those unicorns, right? Was their magic always green?”

“Green?” I laid a finger on my chin, trying to think if those unicorns’ magic was always green. It wasn’t like I saw them a lot, but I didn’t remember their magic being green. “Now that you mention it, I thought those unicorns’ magic was a different color. Why?”

“The color of a unicorn’s magic usually stays the same through life and will normally only change if we are affected by spells.”

I thought Starlight’s spell only did something for our friends. Maybe the others didn’t know either and Starlight was too upset to tell me that herself? “Hmm. I think I get it. Is it because of the spell you cast earlier?”

Starlight sighed. Looks like I was right. “I wish, but I don’t think so. If this means what I think it means...I know why Rainbow and Rarity acted so odd, and if I’m right, we’re in trouble.”

Or maybe I wasn’t right.

“I don’t understand. What’s going on?”

Starlight took a deep breath, then stared at me with a serious frown. It alone told me things might be worse than I could imagine, so I had a bad feeling about what she was about to say. “First, do you know anything about the changelings?”

I thought about it. The word "changelings" rang no bells at first. After a moment, a story Twilight told me about came to mind. There was an invasion in Canterlot from a swarm of what I think was called changelings. I didn’t ask too much about it, but I remember she said there were a lot of them and their queen even pretended to be Twilight's sister-in-law, Princess...Cadance I think her name is. I answered, “Twilight mentioned something about them once, but I don’t know too much of the details. Now is as good a time as any to tell me more about them.”

Starlight went on to explain more about these changelings. How they eat the love of ponies as a food source and are enemies with them as a result. How they can shapeshift into copies of others and have green magic.

After her story, a chill went down my spine. These changelings were bad news! Were the real Rarity and Rainbow hurt somewhere? It was tempting, but panicking wouldn’t have helped; we needed to stay calm. It was a little hard to believe that they might have been in danger, especially with Equestria being more peaceful than my human world. Even so, Starlight knows a lot more about Equestria than I do -- obviously -- so if she really thought these changelings kidnapped our friends, I had to take her word for it. At least, until we talked to Twilight about it and heard what she thought about this.

“Okay. So from what you said and what I remember Twilight said, I’m guessing they must be keeping the real Rarity and Rainbow somewhere. We need to find help, fast!”

“I know, but who can we go to?” Starlight asked. “The rest of our ‘friends’ might be changelings! We can’t ask a pony if they’re a changeling because...you know.”

I took a quick look from the side of the tree Starlight and I still stood to those “unicorns.“ They were still there by the building with their horns glowing. I swung my head around to see if anybody was close, which there wasn’t. Not that it would have mattered at this point, because if there were someone nearby, and they were changelings, they would have heard what Starlight and I were talking about and possibly tried to take us! I looked down at Starlight again and said, “Okay. Well, Rainbow and Rarity might be out, but maybe our other friends haven’t been targeted yet. We need to come up with a way to tell if they are them or not.”

Starlight rolled her pupils up. “Uh...maybe we could ask them something that only they would know? In Twilight's case, we can also check if her magic's green.”

Surprised that I didn’t think about that already. Reckon I was more rattled about this bit of news than I thought. “That would work. Since our best bet for help would probably be Twilight anyhow, let’s check her castle first and hope the real Twilight is there.”

Starlight and I made a bee line to Twilight’s castle. I didn’t think much about if she was taken too. Maybe I felt too worried about Rainbow and Rarity to even let myself think that Twilight was gone too. I didn't even wonder about if she was away from the castle either.

Once at Twilight’s castle, I knocked on the door as hard as I could, calling out her name. When the door swung open in magenta magic, it revealed Twilight, who smiled the moment she saw us. Unlike with Rainbow and Rarity, nothing about Twilight seemed “off." Her magic's color not being different was an even better sign. Still, I needed to test her with questions, just in case changelings can also copy the magic color of ponies they're in the form of, but was something Starlight didn't know about.

“Oh, good, Sam, you found Starlight! I’m so glad you did and I was about to--”

“Uh, this may sound like an odd question, but how many checklists did you and Spike write yesterday?” I asked.

That smile Twilight had flipped into a puzzled one. “Yesterday? Four, but you saw them.”

“What did you do when I let Starlight win in Dragon Pit yesterday?”

Twilight cocked her head. “Huh? You let me win our first game of Dragon Pit. Uh, not that I mind answering any questions you have for me, but what’s wrong?”

I heard enough to know that she was the real Twilight. We lucked out that she chose to return to her castle at some point while searching for Starlight, which might have saved her from being captured. This was for sure a big relief! I let out a big sigh filled with that relief and said, “Sorry about the weird questions, Twilight, but we needed to make sure you are you.”

“Huh?” Twilight rubbed her head. Can’t blame her for being confused. I would be too if she came to my house and asked me random questions like this.

Starlight beat me to the punch and said, “Twilight, I hate to say it, but I think changelings have taken Rarity and Rainbow!”

Twilight’s pupils shrank and she shouted, “WHAT?! Changel--” she stopped herself mid-shout, pulled us in the castle with her magic, closed the door and continued, “Changelings?! Where did you see them?!”

Starlight told Twilight about those unicorns and their green magic. Turns out, Starlight also knew about the changeling attack that Twilight told me about, which ended up being huge. If she didn’t, Starlight probably would have overlooked those unicorns’ magic not being the right color. I sure had no reason to suspect anything.

But while it was great Starlight picked up the signs of these changelings, Twilight’s widened eyes, big frown, and how she paced back and forth wasn’t good. I thought she would have done a better job hiding her panic, being a princess and all. Then again, it’s hard to explain, but for a princess, Twilight always felt...normal, and the others have said she can panic surprisingly easily. This is something that even someone that doesn't panic easily might freak-out about!

“Now it makes sense! When Pinkie said she saw some ponies with ‘weird magic’ earlier, that magic must have been changeling magic but she didn’t say the magic’s color was green! Okay, this is bad! Really, really bad! Spike’s not here, so I can’t contact Princess Celestia without going to Canterlot, but I can’t just leave Ponyville with changelings on the loose here!”

“What do we do now?” Starlight asked. “There’s got to be something you can do!”

Twilight stopped pacing, turned to us, and took a deep breath, after which she seemed to be calm again. Or at least had a grip on herself now. “Okay, maybe Spike, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie haven’t been taken, so let’s search for them. Let's first try Sugarcube Corner.”

I asked, “But what if they are taken?”

Twilight paused, frowned more worriedly, and sighed. Maybe I couldn’t have asked that question. She shook her head hard and answered, “I really hope they’re not, but if they are, our next move would be to find out where they are.”

“Okay, but what would be the way to find them if they are all captured?” Starlight asked.

“Uh...I’ll tell you when I think of it.”

Starlight, Twilight, and I left Twilight’s castle, heading for Sugarcube Corner. As we went through Ponyville, we all paid close attention to the trees, houses, and bushes we went by. Not just because we were looking for any signs of our friends, but for changelings. There could be some on the way to capture Twilight or even Starlight. As much as part of me liked the “excitement”, I’ve rarely felt so tense. It was kinda like how it was when I first found myself in Equestria, with no idea where I was, how I got here, and if I could really trust these talking magical ponies.

What we were doing was also showing one of the ways Equestria is different from my world. If something like this happened in my human world, we would be running to the police, not having a princess go out to look for clues. Admittedly, my world had no alicorn princesses with crazy magical powers, but still. Or alicorns period for that matter.

Once near Sugarcube Corner, beside a building to our right that we were walking by, a sound came from a bush. It sounded like whistling and it made us stop walking.

I whispered, “Hey, did you guys hear that?”

Twilight pointed toward the bush. “I did, from that bush.”

“Could it be a changeling?” Starlight whispered.

Twilight stared at the bush. After a couple of seconds, she shook her head. “I don’t think so. Changelings attack in groups, so it doesn’t make sense for one to be alone. Even so, you two stay here, and I’ll check it out.”

We all turned to the bush and Twilight crept toward it. I didn’t like the feel of letting her go closer to it by herself. Whether she's a princess or not, Twilight's the type that you’d want to just protect and keep safe.

But, if it was a trap, with her magic and from what she said she’s been through, Twilight would be more capable of fighting these things than me, though I hate to admit it.

When Twilight was close, she said, “If anypony is in this bush, please come out.”

Slowly, two beings came out. Both were surprises.

The first was an aquamarine unicorn, who I haven’t seen in a few days. Lyra Heartstrings. At least, she looked like Lyra.

The other...being that came out sent a chill down my spine. It was black. It had thin blue wings as well as a horn, similar to a unicorn’s horn, but was even more pointed. He had big light-blue eyes that didn’t have pupils. His legs had holes in them, but not due to injury: it was like his legs are naturally like that. He overall looked like some kind of a huge insect that was about the size of a pony.

From how Starlight gritted her teeth and how both she and Twilight lit their horns, this “insect” was a changeling!

“Get away from Lyra, NOW!” Twilight yelled.

“Wait, wait, hold on! I’m not here to fight! I’m here to warn you about what’s going on!” the changeling protested in a male voice. Didn’t see that coming, but I’m not complaining!

“Wait, really?” I asked.

Lyra answered, “Yes, he’s right! He even saved me!”

Twilight’s horn continued to glow. “How do we know if we can really trust you? For that matter, Lyra, how do we know you’re really you?”

Starlight’s horn kept glowing too, though she stayed quiet.

“Uh...I know! Sam, you remember how I used to...follow you around when we first met, and that my filly nickname is ‘Lyra the Loon’?”

Just hearing that nickname made me a little mad at how she was bullied. Still, it at least proved she really was Lyra.

I said, “Unless that's common knowledge now, I think this is the real Lyra, and I don’t know much about these changelings, but this one doesn’t seem bad. Lyra said he’s good.”

Starlight’s and Twilight’s horns kept glowing, and I was really surprised here. Not just by this changeling claiming to be on our side, or even by Lyra being with him -- though it was really surprising -- but by how both Starlight and Twilight didn’t seem to want to buy this story. Even when I first met Starlight, while she didn’t exactly trust me right away, it wasn’t like she didn’t want to: she was just mad at her situation and wasn’t yet remorseful about her Cutie Mark-stealing “phase.” As for Twilight, I thought she would be talking about how it’s good this changeling “learned the value of friendship” or otherwise laying on the corn, not doubting he was serious.

Maybe it’s a sign of how bad ponies and changelings got along? Or maybe it meant that I still have more to learn about Starlight and Twilight?

But, after about five seconds, Lyra’s proof that she’s her worked, seeing both Starlight’s and Twilight’s horns stopped glowing and Starlight relaxed her teeth. I’m guessing Twilight stopped gritting her teeth too, but she was still in front of me and facing away, so I couldn’t see her face to tell for sure.

Twilight said, “Well, fillyhood nicknames aren’t something I think changelings would know about.” Twilight took more steps toward the changeling, laying a hoof on her cheek as she leaned her head toward him. Not knowing what she was about to do made me feel a kind of tension I’ve only experienced when around her once: the first time we met. Not that Twilight was at all aggressive, but just from the “talking pony” standpoint. “And something about you do seem different from the changelings my friends and I fought in Canterlot. Do you have a name?”

With that, the tension all but left. I even breathed a sigh of relief.

“Yes, Princess Twilight. I’m Thorax.”

“I’m Sam,” I said. Figured it was safe to introduce myself.

“I-I’m Starlight. Starlight Glimmer.”

“So, you said you’re here to warn us?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. Queen Chrysalis--”

“Wait,” I interrupted. “Before we get any further, shouldn’t we hide somewhere safer first?”

“Good idea, Sam. I’ll teleport us to my castle.” Twilight’s horn glowed. We went from being outside to the inside of the lobby in Twilight’s castle, but we were near its front door. This wasn't the first time I've been teleported, but it did feel weird to go from being in one place to suddenly being in another.

Safe for now, Thorax said, “Okay. As I was about to say, Queen Chrysalis wants to invade Equestria, one town at a time, while taking anypony that's either a threat or saw too much and replacing them with a changeling while the invasion is happening.”

That bit of news gave me a chill. Rarity and Rainbow don’t seem to be unusually strong ponies, but if they were part of the “Elements of Harmony” I was told about, I guess that's why they were captured. I already knew this was a serious situation, but now it was even more obvious. I was feeling this might be out of my league, but I didn’t like the feeling of not trying to do anything. Even if I was the closest to Starlight, Spike, and Twilight, Rainbow and Rarity have been good friends to me too, so I wanted to try to help save them if I could. I never was one to be scared of taking risks anyway. At least, not too scared.

Twilight asked, “Thorax, do you know if four of my other friends, a baby dragon named Spike and three ponies named Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy, are taken too?”

Thorax raised his head in thought. Looks like this movement isn't something just ponies or Spike does when they think hard about something. “If they are who Lyra said they are, yes. They were ambushed one by one and had their love taken so they couldn’t fight back and passed out. When Lyra saw Applejack being caught, my fellow changelings tried to take her too but when she hid in a bush, I saw an opportunity and lied and told them she was somewhere else. Since then, we've been together and have been looking for you. We hoped that we could find you before they tried to capture you too.”

Despite knowing all our friends were caught, I still felt that our odds had improved. As long as Thorax stays on our side, we will have inside info on the changelings. Though, I did feel a little bad for him. He didn’t say it, but something must have happened for him to help ponies, an enemy of the changelings. Or, he just doesn't like hurting others like the other changelings don't appear to mind doing.

“So they are captured! How could I have let this happen aga--” Twilight shouted, then leaned her head down and mumbled something, but I couldn't tell what she said. Guess she didn’t feel the relief I did. She kept her head down for a few seconds before sighing and lifting it, bearing a serious frown. “Thorax, do you know where they are?”

“Yes. The captured ponies are being held in a cave while trapped in cocoons. If we don’t get to them before my fellow changelings take them to our hive, we might never be able to free them. Only changeling magic works in and near it, so you would be powerless there.”

Twilight gulped and said, “I see. In that case, we need to find and save them before it’s too late.”

“Twilight, with your magic, you could take these changelings, right?” I asked. Twilight had said that she’s far from omnipotent and can’t do just anything with her magic. Still, she hasn’t shown me her full potential and what she has shown is no joke. Surely, she could cast a spell capable of taking out even a huge group of changelings if that would be what’s needed.

Or maybe not, going by how Twilight frowned and rubbed the floor with a hoof. “I'm sorry, but even though I'm an alicorn, I don't think I can. I can hold my own against a small group of changelings, but I never trained myself to be adept enough in the type of spells that would let me fight a whole swarm of them alone.”

So much for that. However, there was something else that I overlooked: Starlight’s magic. She had wanted to use it to make up for what she had done in her old village and to our friends. This wasn’t quite an ideal situation, but this could be just what Starlight needed to feel like she’s atoned! I pointed at Starlight and asked, “Well, what about if Starlight helps too? Isn't she almost as strong as you?”

Twilight smiled. “Oh, of course! Good thinking, Sam!” Twilight’s smile waned as she walked closer to Starlight. “I normally wouldn’t ask you for something like this, but I can’t do this alone and your magic would be a great help. Can you help me?”

Starlight didn’t give a nervous frown. She gave a frightened one. “No, no, I shouldn’t.”

That’s the second time I misjudged something and this error was even worse. I literally saw Starlight afraid when she thought changelings were behind Rarity and Rainbow acting odd, but I thought that Twilight being here would help.

“Why? Your friends are in danger!” Thorax pointed out.

Starlight sighed and her ears flopped. “I want to help, but every time I use my magic to try to help others, I mess up. What if I screw up and have us all get caught?”

I was torn on what to do. Part of me wanted to encourage Starlight to trust herself. At this point, we needed her magical prowess. Yet, no matter how strong her magic is, Starlight Glimmer is also my best friend and was scared, so I also wanted to just hug her and try to make her feel safe. A compromise came to mind, so I got on one knee and pulled Starlight into a hug, but I also said, “Starlight, I understand, but our friends need help bad. Besides, look at it this way: this is your chance to do something for them and with your magic! You might never get a better chance than this!”

“I know, but...what if I mess up again?”

I broke our hug to look at Starlight in the eyes. “We won’t let that happen. You forgot that you’d have us with you?”

"That's right. I wouldn't ask you for something for this if I didn't think you could do it," Twilight assured. "I would let myself be captured before doing that."

“But, I...well...okay.” Starlight forced a more determined frown. “I’ll do what I can.”

“Good,” I said, giving her a *boop* on the muzzle. She giggled, her ears straightened, and she might have never needed a boop more than at this moment. After that, I stood up.

Twilight gave a comforting smile as she said, “Great. Thank you so much, Starlight and I’m so sorry to ask for this.”

So far, we had Twilight, Starlight, Thorax, Lyra, and me. An unexpected team to say the least. That aside, we could use even more help, so I asked, “Wait, Twilight, you said that you can’t leave Ponyville to get more help, so how about we get some help from Ponyville itself? Aren’t there any ponies to help deal with crises like this?”

“Usually, for situations like this, that job belongs to my friends and me, so I’m all that’s left. But not only that, from what Thorax said, any pony here could be a changeling. Trying to test too many ponies to see if they are them could make the changelings suspect that we're onto them." Twilight looked down, making circles on the floor with a hoof as she added, "Besides, I don't feel comfortable asking Ponyville's citizens to help fight anyway. I only asked Starlight to help because she has such a rare level of magical ability.”

“Great. It sounds like we’re on our own,” I said.

Twilight lifted her head to look directly at me. “Well, ‘we’, but not you, Sam. You and Lyra should stay here in my castle while the rest of us deal with this.”

“Huh? Why?” I asked. In truth, I already knew why, but was surprised just the same.

“It’s nothing personal, but changelings are dangerous and you've never faced them before. I don’t want to risk you getting hurt. If Starlight’s magical skills weren’t so great, I wouldn’t have asked her to help.”

“Well, maybe I don’t have magic like you or Starlight, but I’m not powerless. If I can find some kind of weapon, I could help out. Besides, your friends are my friends too and I can’t--”

“Sam!” Twilight shouted with a scowl. This is the first time she ever shut me up like that, so I just stayed still, not even sure how to respond. After a moment, she eased her scowl, her ears drooped, and in a calmer voice, said, “Look, I know you want to help and I’m thankful for it, but I really need to put my hoof down here.” She walked closer to me and reached out her foreleg to softly place her hoof against my hand. She looked up at me with big, pleading eyes. “Sam, please don’t make me have to order you to stay. You know I hate having to pull rank to my friends and I don't want to be that kind of princess. Can you just do it as a request from a friend? Please? For me?”

It’s so hard to say no when Twilight looks at me like that. She looked so sad, and as she said, she hates having to make orders like this. She’d even said not to think of her as my “princess” but my friend, so I bet that made it even harder to bring herself to potentially have to force me to stay behind. “Well...I--”

“Wait,” Thorax interrupted, “at this point, Lyra and Sam being by themselves might not be a good idea.”

“Why?” Twilight asked. She saved me the trouble of asking that myself.

“Think about it: my fellow changelings are everywhere. They’re already looking for Lyra and sooner or later, they will come here looking for you. Lyra and Sam might actually be safer with us, especially if we can come up with a good plan and act fast.”

“Really?” Twilight let out a deep sigh. “Okay, in that case, you can stay with us, Sam. Just try not to do anything reckless?" She took her hoof off my hand and faced Lyra. "Can you promise me to be careful too, Lyra?”

“I will,” I answered. I had mixed feelings about knowing that I might be on the changelings’ radar. But, it also meant that Twilight wouldn’t order me to stay behind if I made her have to do it.

"And I promise to not do anything dumb either. I know I'm not much, but I may know a thing or two that can help us out." Lyra put on a serious frown. The fear that was in them plummeted. "Besides, one of the ponies the changelings took is Bon Bon, my best friend. I want to do what I can to help save her...that's not too foolish."

"Thanks." Twilight smiled and her ears raised to how they normally are, so at least our answers made her feel more at ease. She turned to Thorax and asked, "Thorax, where are the caves holding my friends? Is it the gem cave nearby?”

Thorax answered, “Yeah, in the deepest part of it.”

Twilight said, “Then let’s go, before they find out what we’re up to.”

“Wait. Even if we do save them, what do we do then?” Starlight asked.

Twilight set a hoof on her cheek and rolled down her eyes. I sure had no ideas, so I didn’t have much of a choice but to hope Twilight could think of something. Although if anypony could, it would be Twilight Sparkle: she loves planning for stuff, and I already had the feeling that she’s a natural leader. “If we can free our friends and escape, I could have Spike send a letter to Princess Celestia and she could send more help and even come herself.”

Lyra said, “In that case, let’s go to the gem caves while we still have time.”

Starlight, Twilight, Lyra, and I left Twilight’s castle, made our way to the gem caves and soon entered it. Starlight and Twilight led the way, lighting up the immediate area with their magic. My heart was pumping and I was shaking on the inside, even had to force my hands not to shake -- the colder air inside the cave didn’t help. However, if my father were here, he would have told me to try to be brave and face my fears like a man. Lyra grimaced right before we went in, showing she was trying to look past whatever fears she had, so surely I could too. Plus, with the magic Starlight and Twilight have, plus the “inside info” from Thorax, this could have been a far worse situation.

Even so, there was something else I was still worried about, but it wasn’t about these changelings.

It was about Starlight’s frame of mind. Even if she could handle this physically, or magically in her case, could this kind of crisis overwhelm her mentally?

Author's Note

It might have taken me longer to get this chapter out then I meant to, but whoa, nelly! The changelings in this AU decided to attempt their take-over sooner than they did in the show! Will the unexpected team save the rest of the Mane 6, Spike, Bon Bon, and more who are captured? Will Starlight find the strength and confidence to do whatever she'll need to do to step up? What roles will Sam, Thorax, and Lyra play in this rescue mission?!

I was going to end chapter 15 with more of a hint that the changelings were here, but thought to end it the way I did to not leave that big a cliffhanger.

One last thing: I will note that Twilight's magic changed color in season 2 from a light pink to a dark pink/magenta color, but I'm not sure why from a story standpoint. To keep things simple, the magic color of the Twilight in this story was always magenta.

Chapter 17: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 2

Author's Note

I'm trying something new for the next three chapters as an experiment. The narration will still be in first-person, but it's from Starlight Glimmer, not Sam.

Now, let's see if Starlight will choke, or step up like she did in the season 6 finale of the actual show.

Ta-ta!

Chapter 17: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 2

How could this have happened? Why was it happening?!

Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Applejack were ponynapped by changelings! At least Sam and I found Twilight before she was taken and asked her for help, and even Lyra and a changeling named Thorax were with us. Even though he claimed he wasn't a threat, Thorax still made me feel a little uneasy, but of all ponies, I had no right to judge. Not with my past.

Twilight and I led the way as we roamed through tunnels in Ponyvill's gem cave, lighting the immediate area with our horns. Rarity probably would have loved the sight of the half-buried red, yellow, green, and other colored gems in the cave’s walls that surrounded us. Pinkie might have spun in circles so she could see the, as she might say, glowy rocks “spin”, though she might have tripped on one of the few regular ones on the ground.

Yet despite the cheerful dots of faint light from the gems around us, it took all my willpower to keep from shaking. Sure, I possessed great magic. Sam also wanted me to trust myself, but every time I tried to help others with magic, it went wrong one way or another. Why would it be any different now? If we got captured because of me, I would never forgive myself!

But as we kept traveling through the cave, I looked up at Sam and he gave me a reassuring smile. He always knew how to comfort and make me feel like I could do anything. If he really believed in me, then I’d be strong. For him. For Princess Twilight. For all of my friends.

“Whew, it’s colder in here than I thought. It almost made me forget we’re here to mount a rescue,” Sam said, rubbing his hands. He can make moving his, uh, fingers at the same time look so easy. With my luck, I would tangle them up all the time if ponies had hands instead of hooves.

“Speaking of that rescue mission, what’s the plan?” Thorax asked.

Twilight lowered her head to think. I poked my brain for ideas, but the only idea it gave me was to just don’t do anything to ruin things. Twilight soon lifted her head to Thorax and asked, “Thorax, are all the prisoners together in the deepest area of the cave?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. Then once we reach them, I’ll teleport them and us out.”

“That sounds easy enough. In fact, can’t you just do your thing now?” Sam asked.

Twilight frowned. Sam said I kinda resemble Twilight, so was that how I look when frowning? “I would love to, but for me to teleport someone or something, it must be in my line of sight first, or I have to know its exact spot and be near it. I once teleported Pinkie Pie out of nowhere, but I still have NO idea how that happened.”

“Oh, well, that sucks. Guess fighting these changelings is inevitable, huh?”

“Yes, but that’s why I wanted Starlight’s help. Alone, my chances aren’t good, but if Starlight and I work together, we should be able to manage something,” Twilight said, but looked down and muttered something under her breath before raising her head again.

I hope so. No, don’t think like that! I thought, shaking my head to snap out of those thoughts. Besides, thinking that my friends might be scared or in pain...made me angry. I have obviously been mad before, but something felt different this time. Was what I felt now the kind of anger that stems from wanting to protect someone?

And what was Twilight saying under her breath?

The five of us continued to walk deeper into the gem-speckled caves and as we did, Sam’s words from earlier repeated in my head like a heartbeat: this is my chance to pay my friends back for all they have done for me. I just had to save them. Not just because I owe them so much and to atone for my mistakes, but because it’s something a good pony would do.

After a couple of minutes of walking, the tunnel we were traveling through forked into two. Which way were we supposed to go? I certainly had no clue, so I looked to Twilight and asked, ”Twilight, which way do we go?”

Twilight laid a hoof on her cheek and rolled her eyes up. Until Sam pointed it out to me, I had never thought much about how we ponies roll our eyes up or down when we think hard about something. “I’m not sure. Rarity comes here all the time searching for gems, but I’m far less familiar with how all these tunnels work. Thorax, do you--”

A chilling hiss pierced the air from behind, forcing screams from all of us and made Twilight and me jump a foot in the air. I’m certain my heart skipped a beat or two! We swung around to the source of that nerve-wracking hiss and saw that it came from Thorax. He had his tongue out, but covered his mouth once all of our eyes were on him. What was that about?!

I focused my magic into my horn and Twilight mirrored me. We would stop Thorax then and there if he was about to try something.

Thorax shook his head and said, “W-Wait, guys! I didn’t mean to do that! I’m just so...hungry.”

“Uh, h-hungry?” Lyra asked, rubbing her head. She took Thorax's...hunger pains a lot easier than I did.

If my heart wasn’t still struggling to slow down, I probably would have been rubbing my head or neck too out of confusion. Thorax really didn’t seem like he was lying, so it felt safe to relax my horn, but let it remain lit for light; Twilight did the same with hers.

“Yeah. I haven’t eaten any love in a long time. Unlike my fellow changelings, I hate fighting, so I’ve been trying to keep from eating love from ponies, but I’m so--” Thorax hissed and covered his mouth again, making me jump again. This time, no scream left my mouth, but my heart couldn’t withstand much more of this! Still, I felt bad for Thorax. I can’t imagine having to go without eating anything.

“Hmm. I’m glad you’re so dedicated to being peaceful, Thorax, but I don’t want you to starve yourself. When this is over, I’ll try to think of a solution that won’t make you have to stay hungry,” Twilight said.

That’s Princess Twilight for you. Always wanting to help others. Still couldn't believe how she could ever think that she’s a bad friend, or how I could have ever hated her.

“Thanks. I would really appreciate that. Changelings could never eat enough love anyway, so I would love to have something that could keep me full for a while...uh, no pun intended.”

“You can never have enough love?” I asked.

Thorax shook his head. Never being able to satisfy their hunger? No wonder changelings acted so aggressive in the stories I’ve heard with them! “Nope. Changelings have never been able to eat enough love to fully quell our hunger. But anyway, as for which direction to go, I’m not 100% sure. I’m not used to these caves and--”

“I think we should go to the right,” Lyra said. Her head was leaned close to the ground near the right tunnel’s entrance, staring down. I didn’t even notice her move; my eyes were on Thorax until she spoke.

“Why you think that? You found some kind of clue?” Sam asked.

“The ground here has fresh-looking tiny grains of rock spread out wide, suggesting this tunnel was used a lot recently.” Lyra crept to the entrance to the tunnel on the left, keeping her head toward the ground. “But the rocks here look much more undisturbed. Even if the changelings flew the whole way, their wings’ vibrations would have had at least a slightly larger effect on them.”

I asked, “How did you figure that out?”

“Let’s just say that I was shown a thing or two about how to track somepony. Uh, but not to harm them.”

“Hmm. When we brought the pony with the rainbow-colored mane in here, it does feel like we might have gone to the right at this part of the cave. I just wasn’t completely certain.”

“In that case, let’s go to the right.” Twilight looked toward Lyra with a proud smile. “Good work, Lyra.”

Lyra blushed and rubbed her neck. Knowing Sam, he thought it was cute. Afterward, we continued the search for our friends. If Lyra didn’t tell us her fillyhood nickname, I might have felt suspicious, so this couldn’t be a trap. At least, I hoped not.

About five minutes into walking through the new tunnel, it cut to the right at a near-90 degree angle. When we got close to the turn, voices, possibly the changelings, filled the air. They came from ahead. Lit horns could draw their attention, so Twilight and I ceased our horns’ glowing, dimming the area. This made the gems in the walls around us look to be glowing a little brighter. Not that it mattered much right now!

“Guys, could that be changelings?” Sam asked.

Thorax answered, “Yeah, and if I’m right, who we are hearing are the guards. I think they are on patrol.”

“And the voices are coming closer, so let’s go back and regroup,” Twilight suggested.

We turned around, but faint voices from where we had just come suddenly became audible. I so wished it was just some ponies wandering in the cave. Wishful thinking, I know.

“Uh-oh. We have more company,” Lyra said with a frightened frown.

Thorax gasped. “Oh, no! That must be more changelings arriving to give a status report! What do we do?”

We all looked back and forth, hoping to see some way out of this. My mind raced. I've rarely felt my heart pump so fast and hard. I have no clue how I didn't freak out before an idea came to mind.

“I have an idea. Everypony, get to one of the walls, then stand still and quiet.” I dashed to a wall by us.

Sam and Twilight followed me, while Lyra and Thorax ran to the opposite wall in the tunnel. With us in place, I gathered both my magic and thoughts. I mentally pictured all of us standing where we were, then not there and focused on that last mental image. A mere half a second later, my friends all vanished. I glanced down at my hooves and saw nothing but the ground.

Not a moment too soon: changelings, about fifteen of them, rounded the corner ahead of us while flying. About the same number of airborne changelings became visible from behind us, all joining together to mold into a single group. Two of the changelings landed and crept toward Sam, Twilight, and me. Another two approached Thorax and Lyra at the same, slow speed. They all inched closer and closer, sniffing the air. The distance kept closing until they were close enough to feel their warm breaths blowing onto my face. My stomach turned at the stench. Changelings aren't fans of washing their mouths I guess.

Unlike Thorax's eyes, these changelings’ eyes oozed a fierce, far more intimidating presence. My whole body, invisible or not, shook. A lump formed in my throat. My heart pounded in my chest so hard, it really felt like it might burst. I had never felt so much terror and even needed to force myself to not scream.

It felt like an eternity, but the four changelings’ sniffing finally stopped. They faced each other, shook their heads, then the whole swarm flew down the cave in the direction we came from. Once they were out of sight, I relaxed the magic in my horn, canceling the invisibility spell.

That was too close! It was only now that I noticed that I had started holding my breath. No wonder a wave of lightheadedness hit me.

With big smiles, Sam, Twilight, Lyra, and Thorax surrounded me and Lyra said, “That invisibility spell worked, Starlight! You saved us!”

“That was some quick thinking! I was about to just teleport us out, but your idea was much better!”

“And with a spell! See? I knew you could do it!” Sam told me while leaning down to give my mane a quick rub. I’m not sure who likes that more now, him or me.

But more importantly, for the first time, I used a spell to help others, and it didn’t backfire! I could feel my face blushing as I rubbed the ground with one of my hooves. Was Sam thinking it looked cute? “W-Well, that wasn’t anything big.”

“Sure it wasn’t, miss ‘I-always-ruin-things-with-spells’,” Sam said in a teasing voice. As well as knowing how to ease me, he always knew how to make me laugh, or giggle in this case.

Lyra pointed out, “But we shouldn’t keep celebrating. Let’s get going before more changelings come.”

Twilight and I lit our horns again, then we resumed our rescue mission. I could hardly believe a spell from me actually helped us!

Though, maybe it was just luck. The idea for an invisibility spell only came to me because I found myself in a similar spot before. Otherwise, I might have...no! I couldn’t think like that!

About twenty-five minutes of traveling through the tunnels in this cave, the nerves hit an all-time high. We were finally near the entrance to the innermost area of the cave. Only part of it was visible to us, but it was at least the size of the library in Twilight’s castle, which is huge.

But in that room stood changelings. A lot of changelings, all lined in rows, staying still and quiet. The ones I could see numbered about twenty or so, but more were probably spread out in parts of the room we couldn’t see from our angle. As for our friends, they were nowhere in sight. Were they in a spot that wasn’t visible to us, or did we come too late?

To help keep ourselves out of those changelings’ views, we all backed against a wall in the tunnel we were still in.

“I don’t see our friends,” Twilight whispered. “Are you sure they are in there, Thorax?”

“They are. If I’m right, they are hanging on the walls in cocoons, but they are too high up to see from here.”

A bit of relief poured through me. We weren’t too late.

“So what’s our next move?” Sam asked.

“We fight. Well, Starlight and I will. The rest of you stay here.”

A single fact grew more clear than ever. My heart skipped a beat again. One way or another, I would either help save our friends or be the cause of our capture. “Well, I...*gulp*...I’m ready. How are we going to get through them?”

“Wait, I have an idea that might let you not have to fight,” Sam said.

"How can we?" I immediately asked. I had never asked anything so fast.

“Since this is an all-or-nothing situation anyhow, how about I go in there to grab their attention, then--”

“Ugh, Sam, what did I say about not doing anything reckless? It's bad enough I let my friends get captured again, but now you want to…to...” Twilight looked down, staying still. Her voice had frustration, but something else wasn’t right. What did she mean by “captured again”?

Sam rubbed his head and asked. “Hold on, ‘again’? Oh, do you mean when that ‘Lord Tri-something’ you told me about captured them?”

Twilight raised her head. The huge frown on her face was one of the saddest I’ve ever seen from her. “Yes.” She sighed and continued, “When they were captured by Tirek, I was away trying to learn how to control the alicorn magic Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance transferred into me to safeguard. Sure, I was only doing what Princess Celestia wanted me to do and yes, I later freed my friends and we literally unlocked the power to defeat Tirek, but even so, I’m the Princess of Friendship. I should be the one to be imprisoned, not six of my closest friends." Twilight leaned her head down again. "Now, because I wasn’t there for them, again…” She stayed still, but sniffles came from her. Each one was like a slice to my already weakened heart.

Maybe Twilight and I are even more alike than I thought. The context was different, but like me, she was haunted by something about her past too. Could this have even been the real reason Twilight thought she was a bad friend, but how she “was” one to Sam and me just made the feeling worse? Maybe that muttering she did under her breath earlier had something to do with this.

But just like the big-hearted guy I grew to not just care for as my best friend, but admire, Sam knelt to Twilight and laid a hand on the back of her neck. I followed his lead and set a hoof on her back.

“I understand. You feel like this might be your fault for not being with them when they were attacked?” Sam asked.

Twilight wiped her eyes, lifted her face, and nodded. “Yes. They needed me, but again, I wasn’t there for them. If I didn’t choose to return to my castle to work on reversing the spell Starlight cast, my friends might not have been taken.”

There had to be something I could say to help, but what? Not only do I still have a lot to learn about friendship, but I’m not great at saying the right words to cheer somepony up. I could have easily made Twilight feel worse without even meaning to.

I racked my brain for something to say. Luckily, words came to mind, but I had to hope they wouldn’t make this into an even bigger disaster. Celestia help me.

“But, you not being there for, uh, I mean, going back to the castle might have been for the best. Thorax said that the changelings were attacking them one by one, right? Even if you had kept looking for me, wouldn’t they have just gotten you the same way?”

“She’s right, Princess Twilight,” Thorax chimed in. “Queen Chrysalis trained all of us on how to defeat even an alicorn by sneaking up in huge numbers and stealing their love en masse. Without knowing our attack was coming, I doubt you would have stood a chance!”

“Maybe, but--”

“If you feel that way, it really would be better if Sam goes out, and I will too,” Lyra said. After hearing Twilight’s story, I wasn’t expecting to hear that. She wouldn’t be able to take it if the changelings snatched up any more of us!

“What? Why?” Twilight asked. Yep, we’re definitely alike, because I was just about to ask that.

“Think about it. If you and Starlight rush out there and be taken down, what would happen to Sam and me? From advice I heard from a...good friend, you and Starlight just charging in there isn’t a good idea.”

“Well, uhh…” Twilight rubbed her head as Sam and I moved our hand/hoof off her.

“See? She’s on to something. But if Lyra and I run in there and cause a ruckus, it would let you and Starlight catch them by surprise,” Sam explained. I didn’t even think about that.

“Lyra and Sam would throw the whole swarm off-guard if they go out. I could help too by going out with them while pretending to be you, Princess Twilight. They should still be looking for you. Though, thanks to the training Queen Chrysalis gave us, any distractions won't last long, so you and Starlight will still have to move fast.”

“I…*sigh*...you’re right. My guilt must have messed up my head because I’m usually better at coming up with plans than this.” Twilight’s sad frown grew to a determined one, filled with leadership, just like a princess. “Alright. Sam, Lyra, Thorax, when you three go in, grab the changelings’ attention and try to draw them toward you, but don’t act threateningly and coax them to attack.“ Twilight turned her head to look right at me in the eyes. Like her frown, those eyes screamed leadership, as well as confidence. “Starlight, when I see an opening, I will whisper ‘now’ and we’ll both run inside, with me in front. Once we’re in, I’ll cover for you while you find and teleport our friends and the other captured ponies to where we are now. After that, we will teleport all of us out of the cave together. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Okay." Twilight faced the rest of our rescue team; Sam was still on a knee. "In that case, Sam, Lyra, Thorax, when you’re ready, go in.”

“And please, be careful. Twilight’s not the only one that would be crushed if they get you too.”

“We’ll be careful.” Sam gently gave Twilight and me what he calls a “boop” on our muzzles, then stood up. They always make my muzzle tingle and I always giggle from it. Same goes for Twilight. I’m going to give him a boop of my own one of these days.

Sam, Lyra, and Thorax moved from the wall and stood beside one another. Sam rubbed his hands and a lump went down Lyra's and Thorax's throats. Seeing them do that was another reason I had to be brave. If they could look past their fear, then so could I.

“Remember the plan, and good luck, guys,” Twilight said.

Sam, Lyra, and Thorax nodded at her, then faced the inner room with the changelings and our friends. Thorax enveloped himself in a green fire-like magic for just a moment. When the magic vanished, he looked just like Twilight, down to her Cutie Mark. The real Twilight and I remained against the wall.

As “Twilight”, Thorax, along with Sam and Lyra, ran into the room then darted left, disappearing from Twilight’s and my view.

The moment they ran in, all the changelings hissed and stalked toward them.

“Where are my friends?!” Thorax asked in Twilight’s voice. He had it down perfectly.

“What?! Princess Twilight Sparkle, what are you doing here?! And what is that thing that's wearing clothes?!” one of the changelings asked.

Hearing Sam being called a “thing” made me grit my teeth. No one talks to him like that!

“Who wants to know, you big bugs?! Go back under a rock or whatever you came from, or else!” Sam yelled back. I really wish he didn’t sound like he was ready to fight. He was supposed to just get their attention!

Twilight thought the same thing since she mumbled, “Sam, I told you not to act threateningly.”

The changelings continued to creep to the left and toward Sam, Lyra, and Thorax, making more and more of them disappear from view.

“Starlight, get ready.”

I nodded, but my heart pounded so hard. Even thinking about how one of those changelings called Sam a "thing", how I wasn’t shaking was beyond me. Of all times, this wasn’t a time to make a mess of things. On the bright side, as Sam said, I have wanted to pay my friends back for their kindness and friendship and be a good pony. This was my chance to not only do it, but with my magic!

Five seconds after she told me to get ready, the last changeling in our line of sight moved out of it. My muscles tensed, waiting for Twilight to whisper a certain word.

“Now.”

With that last word from Twilight, she shot in that room, with me trailing right behind her! I had never wanted my hooves to move so fast. Not even when I tried to escape from my village with everypony’s Cutie Marks. It was sheer luck that I didn't step on any of the rocks on the ground.

“WHAT?! How are there two Princess Twilights?!” the same changeling that questioned "what" Sam is asked.

“I don't know, but get her and that other unicorn too!” another one demanded.

I couldn’t think much more about what else was said. I turned to my right. Nothing but the cave wall with some gems buried in it. I spun my head to the left. Twilight -- the real Twilight -- had created a barrier, effectively splitting the room in two, but the rest of the changelings all rammed against it repeatedly, the smashing from the impacts echoing through the room. It was bigger in this room than I thought, twice the size of Twilight's library, and there were far more changelings than I thought. There might have been over fifty trying to break through Twilight’s barrier! But more importantly, where were our friends?!

There was only one place left to look: up. Thanks to my nerves and being...me, I forgot Thorax said they’d be in cocoons hanging from the ceiling, and they were. The image hit me far harder than I thought it would, making me freeze.

Each trapped inside their own green transparent cocoon, hanging from stalks, were Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Spike, and several more ponies, though Fluttershy wasn’t there. They were all twitching, so they were alive, but I shuddered to think about how it felt in there. Trapped. Helpless. Were they even awake? I was hoping they weren’t: it was too horrible to think about what might have gone through my friends’ heads if they were conscious in those things.

“Starlight! Do you see our friends?!” Twilight asked in a strained voice.

“Oh, right, I do, and the other captured ponies!” I shook my head to break out of my trance and concentrated my magic. My eyes locked onto the cocoons and I mentally pictured them to where we came into the room.

They remained hanging from the ceiling.

I focused harder, gritting my teeth. Still nothing. What was going on?

“Starlight, hurry up! I can’t keep this shield up much longer! There are way too many of them ramming into it!”

“Dig deep, Twilight! You can do it! You too, Starlight!” Sam yelled.

Twilight could definitely do it, but could I? No, I had to do this! I concentrated harder than I have in my life. The magic in my horn sparked. It almost felt like my teeth might crack from how hard I gritted them while groaning from effort.

Yet nothing was happening! The method for teleportation spells was being performed correctly, so what was wrong?!

A scream, followed by Sam, Lyra, and Thorax yelling Twilight’s name, prevented me from feeling bad about failing. I spun around and my heart sank. The sight knocked the breath out of me.

On the ground, by a wall, Twilight Sparkle lay on the floor, moaning in pain. A black singe covered half of her back and on the wing visible to me. But something wasn’t right, besides Twilight being down. If her shield was shattered from being overpowered, at worst, the force would have knocked her toward me, not toward the wall on the side of the room opposite where we ran in. She shouldn’t have suffered singes on her back and wing from her shield breaking anyway. It shouldn’t have even injured her.

“It looks like my plan to ensure we caught you worked like a charm, Princess Twilight. I knew the work of creating anti-magic cocoons would pay off, but I am surprised at how we have a traitor in our midst,” a new, icy feminine voice said. I had never heard it before, yet somehow, I knew who that chilling voice belonged to. Maybe my instincts as a pony told me.

I slowly turned toward where it came from to confirm it. I was right, and it petrified me.

Standing where we had come in the room, with additional changelings behind her, was who said those words. As I had heard, she was taller than a normal changeling and about as tall as Sam. Her horn was long and crooked and a blue mane, or something like a mane, flowed down the sides of her face. She was a creature I hoped to never meet face-to-face.

Queen Chrysalis, Queen of the changelings.

“Twilight! Are you okay?!” Sam asked. I wanted that too in the worst way. Without Twilight, we had no chance.

“Say something!" Lyra begged.

“I’m so sorry! I knew Queen Chrysalis might come, but I thought we had more time than this!” Thorax yelled. At least this wasn’t a trap that he helped set.

“D-Don’t worry, I-I'll be fine.” Twilight forced herself to her hooves while groaning from both effort and pain, but her legs wobbled and she fell to the ground, grunting on impact. She pushed herself to stand again, but after more wobbling, she collapsed with a grunt a second time. My answer on if she'd try to get up a third time came when she glared at Chrysalis with gritted teeth, but remained still. Neither Twilight nor my heart wanted to admit it, but she was too hurt to fight, Princess of Friendship or not.

My eyes drifted to Twilight, to the changelings near Sam, Lyra, and Thorax, then to Chrysalis. I really didn’t think Sam and Lyra could help me fight. Even if we could fight only Chrysalis, her magic is said to be on par with alicorns. Thorax changed back to his changeling form and was walking backward, so he looked too scared to help; I really couldn’t blame him. I was nowhere near strong enough to do anything on my own. What could I do? I was too stunned to even utter a word, let alone spells!

“And in case you’re thinking it, don’t you try to teleport out of here to save yourself, Princess. If you do, you will never see your friends alive again.”

Sam, Twilight, Lyra, Thorax, and I all gasped. If we left with teleportation, we would lose our friends!! My heart had to be getting tired of skipping beats at this point.

Twilight lifted her head to me, bearing big, concerned-filled eyes. “Starlight, change of plans: get Sam, Lyra, and Thorax out of here, go to Canterlot, tell Princess Celestia what’s going on, and don’t worry about me!” She turned her head to Chrysalis and scowled. “And, Chrysalis, this isn't over! You may have me now, but when Princess Celestia learns about this, you will--"

“Oh, I don’t think she will help. Or any of your princesses,” Chrysalis said.

The intensity of Twilight’s glare softened immensely. “Why?”

I was still in too bad a state of shock to ask “why” myself, but I asked it in my head. I did have a sinking feeling about what Chrysalis meant by her words.

Chrysalis and the changelings behind her strode completely into the room. In three pairs, six of the changelings that were behind them, who I couldn’t see before, carried three cocoons.

The ponies in them: Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance.

This couldn’t be real. It had to be a dream. No, a nightmare.

“Oh, and if you think the Lord of Chaos might come to your rescue, allow me to show you something from the changeling hive.”

I didn’t even think about Discord, but would he have even tried to help?

Chrysalis let out laughter which chilled me to the core as her horn glowed. Green magic oozed from it, gathering into a large ball above her head. The magic cleared into an image of two more cocoons that was inside what appeared to be a different, gem-less cave. What, or who, the cocoons held chilled me even more. I couldn’t fight the urge to shake anymore.

One of the two cocoons held Fluttershy, and the other held Discord, both twitching like the others in cocoons were. I may not have liked Discord for picking on me, but he didn’t deserve to be trapped in one of those things. I had no idea why Fluttershy was there with him, but Thorax said only changeling magic works in the changeling hive. If that negated even Discord’s magic, he wouldn’t be saving us, even if he wanted to.

“You see? Now that I have taken everyone that can be a threat to us, it is only a matter of time before me and my subjects have enough love to feed on for generations! Ha ha ha!”

I could have tried to teleport away. Yet, I just couldn’t abandon my friends like this. Not after how wonderful they have been to me. And even if I fled, who would I even go to for help? The frowns on Sam’s and Lyra’s faces and how Sam had his fists clenched proved they didn’t want to leave them either. Lyra cared about Bon Bon just like Sam and I cared about Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Spike, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.

Was this it?

Chapter 18: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 20: The awards

It has been a month since the crisis with the changelings and that Queen Chrysalis witch.

This was a big day. An award ceremony was going to be held for Starlight, Lyra, Thorax, and me.

At this moment, in my living room, I was sitting on the couch, wearing a fancy black suit and tie. Rarity was behind Starlight to brush her mane; both mares were standing up. Starlight's mane always looks good, but for this, Rarity wanted it to look -- in Rarity’s words -- extra fabulous.

“Well, today’s the big day for you two,” Rarity said.

Starlight said, “I still can’t believe we’re going to receive medals.”

“I can believe you getting one, Starlight, but not me, your average Joe.”

Rarity stopped brushing Starlight’s mane. Both she and Starlight turned their heads to me with puzzled frowns.

“Who is ‘Joe’? Someone you never told us about?” Starlight asked.

I facepalmed. Four months in Equestria now, and I still make mistakes like this. “Oh, I keep forgetting this world doesn’t have many of my world's expressions. ‘Average Joe’ means somepony that's at best, ordinary, and aren't anything special.”

“Well, I beg to differ that you aren't 'special'," Starlight told me.

"She's right about that, darling. Speaking of how your world is compared to Equestria, you have gotten used to how Equestrians talk: you have been saying ‘somepony’ more and more.”

“Ha, well, I suppose it would happen eventually. Twilight still hasn’t figured out how and why I got here or if I’d ever be able to go back, so I might have well get used to how you all like to talk.”

Rarity looked away at something, but at around the same time, knocks came from the door.

“It’s open!” I shouted.

The door opened. On the other side was Spike; we all looked toward him.

I waved a hand and greeted, “Hey, Spike.”

“I thought you were still helping Twilight and Pinkie prepare for the party. Did they finish early?" Rarity asked.

Spike shook his head. “No. Those two are still hard at work, but Twilight wanted me to tell you that the Princesses will be here in about an hour.”

“They will?” Starlight looked toward me. “In that case, should we head to the castle?” Starlight turned her head to Rarity. "Or are you still working on my mane?"

Rarity leaned to take closer looks at Starlight's mane. "I was just about finished and it looks extra-fabulous. Plus, we can't risk being late."

Spike nodded in agreement. “Yeah. If we run late...let’s just say Twilight wouldn’t handle it well.”

“You mean she’d get mad?” I asked. I had seen her be a little irritable a couple of times, but I've still hadn't seen that temper Spike said Twilight has. I thought the Chrysalis crisis would have been a good time for it to come out, but maybe Twilight was struggling too much with guilt and/or blaming herself to get angry like that.

Spike fidgeted his claws. “Well, she wouldn’t really get ‘mad’, but Twilight had planned for every single thing for this award ceremony. If we run late, she will try to adjust perfectly for it and...let’s just say it won’t end well.”

Starlight giggled. “So more for her sake than ours, we should go.”

The four of us left the house and made our way to Twilight’s castle.

Once we reached the castle, Spike led us to its dining hall. There were pink, blue, and yellow streamers along the walls; balloons tied to some of the streamers. A banner saying "Thank you Sam, Starlight, Lyra, and Thorax!" hung from the ceiling in the center of the hall. Rectangular tables were spread out, all with plates; spoons, forks, and those fancy glass cups sat beside the plates. I didn't see any food yet, though.

Overall, quite impressive! Then again, considering who was planning this and had help from -- in Pinkie's words -- the bestest party planner in allll of Equestria, I should have expected no less.

A few ponies were by the tables or standing around talking to each other. A couple of them waved in Starlight’s and my direction. It wasn’t vigorous waving like what Lyra used to do, but your typical, friendly waving. At this point, Starlight really doesn’t need to wear her collar anymore, but I think she just wants to now. She did say it could be her “good luck charm.”

However, as for the rest of our friends, I didn’t see them around.

I looked down at Spike. “Surprised Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow aren’t here yet.”

“They should be here any second now,” Spike said. “They know not to risk being late for anything planned by Twilight.”

Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy trotted in from the hall’s doors and toward us. Spike wasn’t kidding by “any second.”

Applejack greeted, “Howdy y’all.”

Starlight, Spike, Rarity, and I returned the greeting.

I said, “I was just asking where you three were.”

"We would have come a little sooner, but Rainbow and Applejack had to settle...something.” Fluttershy turned to Rainbow and Applejack; Fluttershy was to their right.

Rainbow rubbed her neck with a sheepish smile. “Yeaaaah. Applejack and I were busy trying to see who could stay on one leg longer.”

Rarity disapprovingly shook her head. “You two were having your silly competitions again?”

“Who won?” Starlight asked. Unlike Rarity, Starlight asked her question with a curious smile.

Rainbow and Applejack both answered, “Neither.”

“Neither?” Spike asked.

Applejack explained, “As Rainbow said, it went longer than we thought, so we had to call it a tie.”

“But when this is over, we’re going back to Applejack's farm to see who can do it the longest,” Rainbow added with a big, confident smirk. I wonder how long they had this rivalry of theirs -- and how long will it keep going.

“For now, since we have some time to spare, how about we just relax and talk for a while?” Fluttershy proposed.

“That sounds good to me, but, Sam, if we end up chatting with one of the other ponies, do try to remember to not do any ‘cute’ talk.” Rarity winked in my direction. Calling ponies cute hasn’t happened since I nearly called Lyra cute, but my friends still like to mess with me about it sometimes.

“Oh, shush, Rarity. I can hold myself back from calling ponies cute.”

“If not, we will be here to stop you like I did when you nearly called Lyra cute,” Starlight pointed out with a giggle.

“You think I’m cute, Sam?” a new voice from behind asked. “Do tell!”

We spun around to see Lyra Heartstrings standing behind us with a big, sly smirk aimed right at me. A beige earth pony, Bon Bon, was beside her, chuckling.

I rubbed my hands. How would I get out of this? “Oh, uh, hi, Lyra. B-But that was just...I didn't mean anyth--”

Lyra giggled, but her smirk remained unchanged. “Oh, Sam, relax. I’m not offended if you think I’m cute. In fact, I don’t have anything to do tomorrow, so would you like to take me out to dinner tomorrow night?”

My cheeks rarely felt so warm. Was Lyra serious?! “W-Wait, it’s not like that, Lyra! I don’t think of you that way, really, I-I was just--”

Starlight, Spike, Lyra, the rest of my friends, and even Bon Bon burst out in laughter. I just stood there, not knowing what to say next.

After they had their big laugh, Spike and those mares calmed down.

“You are so easy to tease. Seriously, I knew what you meant, and thanks. You’re cute too.”

“Uh, thanks.” I rubbed my hands again. This might have been a long time coming for me.

Through the dining room’s doors, Thorax walked in with three of the now-nice changelings, a yellow, light-green, and light-blue one. We hadn’t seen them much over the last month. Even so, we did learn about (another) big change they did: after a suggestion Starlight made three weeks ago about it, Thorax is now the new leader of the changelings.

“Hi, guys. How are you all doing?” Thorax asked with a cheerful smile.

“Hi, Thorax,” Starlight greeted.

“We’re doing alright,” I said.

“You all are looking well. How have things been back at your hive?” Rarity asked.

“Save for a few of us that are still hesitant to change, we’re doing great,“ Thorax answered. I thought all the changelings did that transformation thing, but I guess some weren’t at the hive when we ran there to save our friends. He turned his head a couple of times and asked, “How is Princess Twilight’s back and wings?”

Spike answered, “Her back and wings are almost fully healed and she can even fly for short distances, but her doctor doesn’t want her to fly for at least another week. But other than that, she’s well and good.”

Twilight shot into the dining hall, dashing from one spot to another. She was carrying a long list in her magic; part of it dragged behind her. “Okay, all of the balloons and streamers are up. The tables and chairs are all in the right--wait, this chair is a tad out of place so I’ll fix that. There we go.” She sped toward the table near the rest of us. “No! There are supposed to be two fork knives and two tablespoons by each plate, but one of the two spoons here is a teaspoon! That won’t do!”

Yep, Twilight’s well and good alright. At this point, this side of her has really grown on me and even looks cute now.

I chuckled, patted Twilight on the back (a part that wasn't hurt) when she was close enough, making her turn her head to me. “Well, if it makes you feel better, I don’t think anypony would mind having a teaspoon and a tablespoon.”

It was surprising when she relaxed her stressed frown to give a smile. From what I know and heard, she's usually near-impossible to calm down when she enters these states. Since she wasn't running all over the place now, I could notice the little black mark still on her back and at the end of the wing hurt by Chrysalis. It was four times bigger when the injury was just starting to heal. “Oh, hi, Sam. I thought you all would have come a little later.”

“We could have,” Rarity answered, “but we couldn’t risk running late and ruin what you had planned.”

“Yeah, we know you love your plans to go exactly as scheduled,” Rainbow said with a teasing smirk.

Twilight gave a little cute giggle. “Well, I appreciate it, but you didn’t have to do that, and I can handle it if things run a little late. But since you are here, we can--oh, wait! I still have to check and make sure everypony will each have five napkins! Sorry, but we’ll talk more later!”

Twilight went back to darting from spot to spot, mumbling to herself.

Applejack looked at me. "Just so ya know, Sam: don't believe a word she just said about bein' able to handle things runnin' late. She just might not die over it is all."

“Yeah," Rainbow agreed with a chuckle. "That egghead can’t help having everything perfect."

We continued to talk, with some jokes mixed in. As we did, more ponies came in, food was brought out and put on the tables, and Pinkie and Twilight eventually joined us. Even Discord showed up after a while but, finally, wasn't calling Starlight a pet. Soon, with all the Princesses here, it was time for the awards to be given out.

Starlight, Lyra, Thorax, and I went to one side of the dining hall and stood in a row. Starlight and I were beside each other with Starlight to my right; Lyra was to my left and Thorax was to Starlight’s right.

The Princesses, including Twilight, also stood side by side. From order to (my) left to right, Cadance, Luna, Celestia, and Twilight. Luna was levitating an open gold case with four medals in the shape of pink hearts; a string tied to each one.

I'm not "shy" about these kinds of things, but as we waited for one of the Princesses to say something, I felt my heartbeat speed up.

Celestia stepped forward and said, “Starlight Glimmer, Sam, Lyra Heartstrings, and Thorax, we can never thank you enough for your heroic deeds. If Queen Chrysalis would have won, I fear to think of what might have followed. Not only did you assist Princess Twilight Sparkle to save Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, myself, and many other innocent ponies from Queen Chrysalis’s grasp, your actions also gave the changelings a brand-new, better life."

"I mm sure what Princess Celestia said last is especially personal to you, Thorax,” Luna commented with a smile.

Thorax rubbed his neck bashfully.

Princess Luna walked to us and, with her magic, she levitated the medals from their case, one by one, and rested one around our necks.

Or Luna tried to with Thorax, but she couldn’t push its band past his mandibles. It wasn't easy to keep a straight face as she tugged it, trying to get past those big mandibles. After maybe five seconds, she just left the medal's band around his mandibles.

Once our new medals were around our necks/mandibles, Luna walked back to the other Princesses with a blush. Maybe Twilight’s not the only princess to have less princess moments and more “normal”, or just awkward moments.

Next, the moment I knew was coming: a speech from Twilight. Similar to when Celestia did it, Twilight took a step forward, then said with a proud smile, “Starlight, Sam, Lyra, Thorax, thank you so much for your bravery, strength, and for even helping me conquer a few demons in my head that I had for a while. You more than deserve your Pink Hearts of Courage. As your princess and -- more importantly -- your friend, I'm proud of each and every one of you.”

I had said that Twilight’s friendship speeches can be corny, but I didn’t feel the corn this time. Maybe it was because this one was particularly heartfelt. Or could I have gotten used to them? Even if it had felt corny, it would have been mean to mess with her about this one.

Corn or no corn, after Twilight was done, all in the room clapped; Pinkie cheered as well as clapped. Despite the difference in hooves and hands, ponies clapping their hooves sounds nearly the same as hands being clapped.

Twilight walked to Starlight, Thorax, Lyra, and me to give us each a hug. When she got to me, she stood on her hind legs before giving me my hug, which I returned.

But right before she took her forelegs off me, Twilight playfully whispered, “If our speeches were too corny, tough luck. Hehe."

If I didn't already know, what I just heard told me that Twilight never took real offense to my teasing about her speeches. Probably helped that I never truly meant anything by it, and she knew it.

With the awards given out, Starlight, Lyra, Thorax, and I went back into the crowd to our friends. Lyra broke off to be with Bon Bon, but Thorax chose to stick with Starlight, Spike, Rarity, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and me. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance stayed together, but Twilight broke off from them to hang with our group.

Rarity leaned to Starlight’s medal with big, starstruck eyes. “My, that is gorgeous!”

Pinkie hopped in circles around Starlight and me as she asked, “How do you like your Pink Hearts of Courage, or should I say your ‘thank-you-for-saving-us-from-the-changelings-and-changed-all-changelings-but-Chrysalis’ medals?”

Twilight chuckled, grabbing Pinkie with a foreleg when she hopped close enough to keep her still. Wonder if that hopping was annoying Twilight more than she was putting on. “Uh, maybe we should stick with 'Pink Hearts of Courage' instead of the...what you said.”

“Whatever you would like to call them, they look wonderful on you all,” Fluttershy said. Unlike Rarity, Fluttershy wasn’t trying to take a closer look at one, but her eyes seemed to be on my medal though.

“And y’all deserve it,” Applejack commented. “Ah shudder at the thought of never seein' my family again if Chrysalis had her way.”

After another minute of chatting, from behind, a male voice called out, “Starlight?”

A stallion that we didn’t even see up to this point stood there. He was a white earth pony with a white mane.

Double Diamond.

We didn’t hear he was going to be here at all. Did even Twilight know he was coming?

His face wore a serious frown, yet it was somewhat different here than at Our Town. Or maybe it wasn’t: it was three months ago when we went to her former village.

But no matter why he showed up, things felt awkward. REALLY awkward. Starlight looked toward the floor while the rest of us just watched.

Twilight shook her head to snap out of it and greeted, “H-Hi, Double Diamond. I wasn’t sure if you would have accepted my invite.”

I have a couple of guesses why, but why did Twilight keep this a secret? Something I did know was that Starlight continued to stare down, even crossing one of her foreleg’s hooves over the other.

“Sorry for being late. The train ran behind,“ Double Diamond said. His face felt somewhat less serious. If the circling of his hoof on the floor said anything, he was nervous too. After a second, he crept closer to Starlight. “Hey, Starlight.”

Starlight finally, slowly, lifted her head. I thought she might have shown more confidence at this point, but with her past, it made sense that the less confident side of her wasn't gone yet. “Hey, Double Diamond. I...didn’t know you were coming. Why are you here? Uh, not that we mind it.”

Double rubbed the back of his head, his ears flopping to the side. “Well, I heard about what you did when the changelings came out of hiding. It told me that you truly are a different, better pony than...before. So, I came to do this.”

He smiled and walked to Starlight. With Starlight wearing a baffled frown, he gently wrapped his forelegs around and...hugged her.

Starlight gasped and stayed still. I knew those widened eyes of hers screamed shock and surprise. The last time we saw Double Diamond, he wasn’t ready to be Starlight’s friend, but now he’s hugging her! It gave flashbacks to when Rainbow gave Starlight a hug after she finally forgave her. I still can’t get the image of Starlight crying so badly back then out of my mind.

“And I wanted to say that I was already thinking of accepting your offer of friendship, but now I know I want to. Starlight Glimmer, I would be honored to be your friend, if you still want to. ”

“You do?” Starlight asked, still staying put. She wasn’t even hugging back.

“I do. Sorry I didn’t want to when you came back to Our Town three months ago.”

Starlight’s forelegs reached over to finally return Double’s hug, a tear running down her cheek. “I will be happy to be friends, Double Diamond. I can never have enough, and I will be one that you can be proud of.”

“She said those words to me when I accepted her friendship, and she did more than enough to prove she meant it,” Rarity commented. Was she wiping tears back? If she was, I guess the others were too. Even I almost let a tear flow. Guess they're rubbing off on me.

The two new friends let each other go, then Double went to a different part of the dining hall. If I remembered right, Double Diamond is the last pony Starlight had wronged during her “Cutie Mark stealing” phase to forgive her. Added to how she was able to atone like she wanted, I would say that Starlight Glimmer’s redemption is now complete.

"Well, it looks like you have another friend, Starlight," Twilight said with a smile.

"Hee hee, I guess I do. Now, if I go back to the village to visit, I won't have to stay away from Double Diamond."

"Yep. Now he's more likely to say 'Welcome!', not 'Stay away from me!' the next time you're in Our Town." Pinkie raised her head in thought, I think, for a brief moment. "Though, it might not be a bad idea if he does it without the big creepy smile he had the first time he told us 'Welcome!' I live to see ponies smile, but that was a bit too much, even for me."

Save for Starlight, the rest of the mares laughed. Starlight, Spike, and I stared at each other. I get the feeling there's an inside joke that we missed.

More importantly, while she still hadn’t talked about trying to, maybe someday, Starlight will face her parents again. If she does, I will be with her. Not just to be there for her, but because I still want to give them a piece of my mind about how they treated my best friend as a filly.

But if facing her parents was still too much for her, maybe she’ll soon face that Sunburst guy.

Either way, we still had a party to enjoy.

Author's Note

With that, Double Diamond is Starlight's newest friend!

Will Starlight ever face her mom and dad again? Will Sam ever go back home? Will Twilight figure out how he even ended up in Equestria in the first place?

Chapter 21: Beginning the next battle

Author's Note

Because of the success of the three-chapter experiment of Starlight narrating the story in first-person, and the feedback it got, Starlight will again narrate during certain parts of the story from this point on if it's focused on her enough. If a scene doesn't have Sam or Starlight, or if it would make more sense to use third-person for one reason or another, I'll use third-person.

Ta-ta!

Chapter 21: Beginning the next battle

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

I found myself back in my hometown, a small town named “Sire’s Hollow.“ It’s far from Ponyville, yet I barely remembered how I got here. Knew why, though, and it was also why my heart was beating faster than ever.

Before me was my former home; I stood motionless in front of the steps to its front door, staring up at the door. I had faced the fears that plagued me for years that I might be rejected or abandoned by other ponies. I had atoned for my mistakes by saving my friends from Queen Chrysalis. At one point, I was even prepared to sacrifice myself for them if need be.

In short, I had never felt so good about myself. I wasn’t a worthless little filly anymore.

Even so, knowing my mom and dad were in the house towering over me, all of the progress I've made felt meaningless. Was coming back a bad idea? They didn’t care about me.

The answer was simple. Just like anypony, I wanted my parents' love and approval. If I didn’t face them, I wouldn’t be able to say I got over my past. It would tug on my mind like an itch that was never scratched for sweet relief. Even if it's not easy to scratch with hooves.

Too bad knowing I needed to do this failed to make it any easier to march up those steps. It’s not like I could knock on the door with magic...or could I? Questions for later.

I willed my hooves to walk up the steps before me -- at least it was a short stairway -- and reached my hoof toward the door. I was doing it. Or was, before the door suddenly felt larger and more formidable, forcing an unbearable rush of nerves to stop my hoof right before it touched that door. How my hoof started shaking told me that this would be even harder than I thought. Maybe I should just go back to Ponyville.

No, Starlight, don't run away. You have to do this. You’re not nothing.

After how far I have come, I couldn't just flee. After a very, very deep breath to both calm my mind and hoof, I again reached out my now-un-shaking hoof and tapped on the unusually forbidding door. It was the hardest my nerves would let me knock, despite that previous deep breath. Then I waited. And waited.

And waited.

How could it take so long to get to the door?!

The door finally cracked open. In front of me was one of the two ponies I wasn't sure I would ever see again.

My mom.

She was about my size and height, yet she felt twice as big, and her frown and scowl killed most of the strength I was feeling. Her mane was dark-blue, and its style was much like my old one: her horn divided the part of her mane over her forehead into two “bangs" -- what Sam calls them -- but more of her mane also ran down her neck. Her coat color was pink, though slightly paler than Pinkie’s, but the chilling feeling she emitted felt NOTHING like the friendliness Pinkie radiates. The glare in her piercing blue eyes worsened the feeling. I wasn’t in physical danger, but I still stepped back. Barely noticed the sweat running on my forehead.

“Who are you?” my mom asked in an icy voice that chilled my insides, forcing shivers out of me.

I gulped, collected my courage, and answered, “I-It’s me, Starlight...your daughter.”

My mom’s scowl deepened, making my already fast-beating heart skip some beats. “Oh, it’s you. So, you’re back to tell us about something you stressed out about?”

I thought returning might be bad, but not this awful. This was already looking to be a mistake. “N-No! It’s not about that!" I don't know why I felt the need to rub the porch with a hoof, because it wouldn't help calm me down. Not that it helps much anyway. "I-I just wanted to see you and--”

“Who’s that at the door?” a male voice from deeper in the house asked. I couldn’t yet see who it was, but I already knew. Just haven't heard it in years.

“It’s Starlight,” my mom answered, though she kept her icy eyes on me.

“Starlight?”

My mom moved to the side. The living room was the same as I remembered. Two chairs were side by side, with just enough space between them to walk between. A chandelier hung from the ceiling; a square table was in the center of the room with a pink teacup on it. My mom always loved tea, and her Cutie Mark was even of three white teacups.

But what grabbed most of my attention was the purple stallion walking toward us.

He was my dad. Like my mom, he felt to be twice as big and was scowling, but his scowl didn't feel as intense. He had a striped mane of a lighter and darker shade of aquamarine. Unlike my mom's mane, his wasn’t in two “bangs”, but part of it curled over itself close to his horn; my mane does a similar thing, but the curl in my mane is larger.

This was no time to wonder if I subconsciously meant to choose a mane style similar to his when I restyled my mane. Shook my head to snap out of the frozen state I found myself in. “H-Hi, Dad. I’m back.”

“I see,” he answered in a calm, but serious voice. Couldn’t tell if he was hiding anger or not. My dad was good at remaining calm and poised when mad, which made even his calm voice oddly unnerving.

“It’s...been a while, hasn’t it?” I asked.

“Since you left and never reached out to us since?” my dad asked. This time I felt some anger bubbling in his voice.

“W-Well, I guess you could say that, but I’ve done a lot--”

My mom interrupted, “A lot more panicking?” My mind must have been playing tricks on me, because she felt even bigger than before.

“No...well, maybe a little, but I’ve done a lot more than that!”

My mom huffed while turning her head away dismissively. “Well, it’s too bad you didn’t come back to tell us already. You were always quick to whine that something was wrong with you.”

“Did you not return because you think there's something wrong with your mother and me?” It felt like my dad grew larger too, but my mom still felt bigger. My mom was always the more intimidating one between the two.

It took all I had to not lay on my stomach in submission. “N-No, it’s not like that! I don’t think you’re--”

Both my mom and dad leaned toward me with the angriest glares yet. It was like a spell sealed my lips shut.

They both said in unison, “And now you’re not just complaining, you’re lying to us. You might have well stayed away. If we are nothing to you, then you are nothing to us, just like you always were.”

The door slammed in my face. What happened? This just couldn’t be. Not only did my parents think I was nothing, now they simply hated me. Its pain tore my heart into pieces, which might as well be done physically because it hurt.

“No! Mom, Dad, come back! I’m not nothing, and I don't think you are either! I promise!” I banged on that door with all my might, continuing to plead for them to open the door. My vision even became blurry from my tears.

I begged as loud as I could, but it was clear that they wouldn’t open the door again, so I stopped banging on it, even if my tears wouldn’t stop pouring down my face. What in the tartarus was I thinking? What made me even try this? “Mom, Dad, I...I was just...no! This can’t be happening!”

“You are correct, Starlight Glimmer,” a new feminine voice called out.

I spun around and looked at one spot to another. Didn’t see anything different. Just my parents’ yard and the houses beside and in front of their house. But that changed when the light-blue daytime sky darkened into dark-purple, and numerous different color dots -- stars -- lit up throughout the sky. It's not that I've never gazed at the sky at night, but it looked especially breathtaking this time. The sun was replaced by the moon.

Added to the voice I had heard, how the area was now darker didn’t scare me. Just the opposite: I felt relieved.

A circular portal appeared in the middle of my parents’ yard. A majestic blue alicorn stepped out of it, almost like an angel.

She was Princess Luna.

“Princess Luna? Is that you?”

I really don’t know why I asked if it was her. Who else could she have been?

Princess Luna gently nodded her head, wearing a soothing smile that felt capable of easing even the worst wars in Equestria’s history. I'm also glad she didn’t choose to point out how silly my question was.

I gave a deep, relief-filled breath. “Oh, it was just a nightmare. That didn’t happen.”

She walked to me until she was right in front of the staircase of my parents’ home, even if this was a dream version of the place; I walked down them to meet her.

“It did not, but to have a nightmare about it now, I believe it shows that you are close to facing them for real.”

“Really? Why do you think that?”

“Before this night, I suspect that you did not suffer this kind of nightmare since I had returned from the moon, because you were too terrified of potential friends rejecting you. Now that you have conquered the fear that your friends might abandon you, your oldest, deepest fear -- fear that your parents think you are nothing -- is bubbling to the surface.” Luna reached her wing to me to lay its edge on my cheek. It felt particularly soft and comforting. “In other words, your subconscious not only wants to, but it has also begun the battle of facing that fear. This is why you are here.”

Was she right? I thought nightmares were always about things you didn’t want to do, but I’m not a dream expert. “I...guess you’re right. I really do want to see my parents again someday, but...how? Just thinking about them makes me feel like I’m not important, nothing. Plus, even if I’m dreaming, my ‘dad’ was right about how I never tried to reach out since I left home. What if that made them hate me?”

Luna raised her head and laid a hoof under her jaw. “Perhaps you could share with me an experience you went through with your parents. Then, I might be able to help think of a solution.”

“But since we’re already in my subconscious, can’t you just see what my memories are with your powers?”

“I can see ponies’ dreams and enter them, yes, but it is a very different power from reading minds. Mind-reading is beyond even my abilities.”

I gave a deep sigh. I didn’t think her powers worked that way, but I was just hoping I wouldn’t have to say those memories out loud if possible. “Okay. I’ll tell you about when…”

*flashback, third-person*

A young filly, Starlight Glimmer, sat on her bed in her bedroom, frowning at a blue rubber ball lying in front of her. She had two short pig-tails that stuck in the air. Her horn split the part of her mane over her brow into two halves.

The room wasn’t anything special size-wise. Moonlight penetrated a window to shine near a red kite lying on the floor. A picture of Starlight and Sunburst -- an amber-colored unicorn colt -- both smiling and with their forelegs wrapped around each other’s necks, sat on a dresser by a wall opposite the room's door. A box holding the board game Dragon Pit lay beside the picture.

“Go up! Go up! Please go up and stay up this time!” Starlight gritted her teeth, her horn glowed, and she moaned from the strain. The blue ball in the center of her view levitated into the air while surrounded in turquoise magic. A smile curled on Starlight’s hope-filled lips. This time, she would maintain her grip for longer than two seconds -- no, longer than five seconds.

Alas, after a mere second, the ball wobbled. It stubbornly fell back to the bed prior to Starlight's horn ceasing its glow. Her ball weakly bounced on the bed one time, almost like it was laughing at her failure.

Starlight moaned, falling backward onto her back, and facehoofed with the hooves of both her forelegs. “No! Why can’t I do this?!” Starlight’s frustrated frown quivered. Her formerly scowling eyes watered. “All the foals I know can, so why can’t I? Is...is…?”

Starlight had tried this action many times, but no matter how much effort she gave, she couldn’t levitate her ball -- or anything -- for more than two seconds at best without Sunburst’s coaching. What was wrong? A filly Starlight’s age should be able to levitate small objects in the air for much longer than a couple of seconds, without assistance, by now. Was there something wrong with her? Could it be why she still didn’t receive her Cutie Mark?

She told herself that she was not nothing over and over in her head, but her doubt-filled brain declined the words. If she truly weren’t worthless, she would have held up that ball, just like the other unicorn foals her age did. She gave it her all, so if her best wasn’t good enough, was she worthless after all? Was that why he...

Maybe her parents would say something that would assure her of her worth. This time.

Starlight rolled off her bed and out her room's open doorway. Despite it being her home, the house’s short hallway often felt unwelcoming when self-doubt plagued her mind. Or rather, the house itself felt that way, and the blue-coated walls felt cruelly fitting. Upon reaching her parents’ half-open bedroom door, Starlight peeked her head inside.

In the room, under the white covers of their beds, lay two unicorns, facing the opposite direction as Starlight. One was a purple stallion with a striped mane of a lighter and darker shade of aquamarine. His name was Firelight Glimmer.

The other was Starshine Glimmer, a pink mare with a dark-blue mane.

The pair were, of course, Starlight’s mother and father.

White sheets covered the room’s windows, blocking out the curious moonlight. A large yellow kite, which belonged to Firelight, hung high on a wall. It was the first kite Starlight had ever flown and is still her favorite one to fly. Starlight's dad at least taught her the joys of kites, even if he (or Starshine) rarely gave their only foal what she needed the most: a feeling that she was worth something and wasn’t alone.

Firelight lifted and turned his head to Starlight and asked, “Starlight? What’s wrong?”

Starlight meekly crept forward. “Dad, I still can’t hold my ball in the air with my magic. I’ve been trying so hard, but--”

Starshine groaned, but kept her head on her pillow. “This again? We keep telling you that you will do it in time. Just have patience.”

“But even the foals that try half as hard as me can do it, but I still can’t without Sunburst’s help! What if something’s wrong with how I use magic?”

Firelight let out a deep sigh. Maybe he was understanding Starlight’s plight, for once? “Starlight, listen to me. You stress out and panic over everything, but you really need to stop it.”

Starlight inched deeper into the room, her eyes pleading for understanding and comfort. “But I always mess things up, and I can’t even use magic right! Why is it only me that this happens too? Am I any go--”

Starshine lifted her head from her pillow to swing her head to Starlight. Her frown and scowling eyes screamed far more frustration than what Firelight's frown showed. “Well, maybe it’s because the other foals know not to worry over every little thing they do.”

“Your mother’s right. Now, Starlight, enough of this. Please go back to bed and go to sleep.”

A burst of desperation implored Starlight to inch toward her parents' bed. Her mouth quivered. “But, Mom, Dad, I--”

“YOUR DAD SAID GO TO BED!” her mom roared, her face bearing an even sharper glare than before.

“Eep!” Starlight’s eyes shrank to little dots as she jumped in the air. “Okay!”

With tears welling in her eyes (which her parents failed to see) and her head leaning close to the floor, Starlight moped back down the even lonelier-feeling hallways. It was true that she was prone to stressing out and could be a little clumsy with her hooves. Even so, Starlight was also a good, friendly filly that never caused trouble. She always did what she was told and almost never talked back, save for a temper tantrum or two that all foals have once in a while.

So, why didn’t her own parents care about how scared and worried she felt? She didn’t need to become a skilled spellcaster overnight, but just needed to know that nothing was wrong with her and was loved. Even a mere hug would have helped assure Starlight of the fact.

Starlight went into her bedroom and walked across the room to her dresser, each step full of emotional anguish. She stared longingly at the picture of her and Sunburst, tears flooding down her cheeks and to the floor. The loneliest frown Starlight had ever worn was all but permanently locked on her lips.

“Why did you leave me behind, Sunburst? I need you. Do…*sniff*...even you think I’m nothing?"

Starlight walked to her bed, sniffling as she did, and climbed on, laying her head on her pillow. Its comfort was scarcely noticeable. She needed a friend and had given thoughts on making another one so she wouldn't be alone.

Unfortunately, if even her closest, most trusted friend would leave her, why wouldn't another friend do it? What would stop a Cutie Mark from repeating the cycle, shattering her already-broken heart even more? It was a thought that was almost as horrifying as death.

“Why…*sniff*...why couldn’t I have gotten my Cutie Mark with Sunburst? If…*sniff*...if ponies couldn't get them at all, I wouldn’t be alone...*sniff*...nopony would…”

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

“...then I cried myself to sleep. That was when I started to hate Cutie Marks.” Tears collected in my eyes and I gritted my teeth from the horrible feelings from back then. I don’t know why I didn’t break down and cry. Must be part of my new strength. Still, my heart was as broken as ever when it came to how my parents treated me.

“I see.” Luna laid her hoof on a cheek. Didn’t expect my words to have as much of an impact as they did. “Feeling like you are not cared about can be cruel for even the strongest ponies, let alone a young foal.”

“And that was only one of the times they made me feel like they didn’t care about me, but it was just the worst one.” Princess Luna was understanding, but I still couldn’t resist sighing and looked to the ground. “It was also the first time it happened after Sunburst left to Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. I don't think my mom and dad hated or regretted having me, but...it was terrible.”

“Tis’ quite the predicament.” Luna looked toward the sky. Was this a dilemma even she wasn’t sure how to solve? When she lowered her face to look at me again, I braced myself to find out. “Well, while you may never fully heal unless you see your parents again and tell them how you feel, you should not force yourself if you are not ready. However, I have an idea for a different course of action if you would like to hear it.”

I leaned forward, my cheeks already hurting from the smile that popped on my lips. “I do! Uh, that is, please tell me.” I leaned my head back. I'm sure my face was red after that little outburst.

“I take it that you are interested?” Luna asked with a little chuckle. Would Sam have thought it was cute? “Now, this may not be easy either, but perhaps you could reunite with Sunburst first?”

The air I inhaled from the gasp I did almost hurt my lungs, and it might have if I wasn’t dreaming. I definitely didn't expect Luna to make that suggestion. “What?! Sunburst?”

Luna’s already warm smile grew even warmer. “Yes. You and he were very close, correct?”

I nodded. “We were. We had so much in common and he was always there for me...until he left.”

”Hmm. I wonder, are you afraid to see him again because you are worried that he thought you were nothing?”

That was something I wondered -- and worried -- about. He always told me I was important, but could it have been a lie to make me feel better?

“Maybe. He never acted like he might have, but why didn’t I hear from him again? Why didn’t he answer any of my letters?”

“Perhaps they went to the wrong address?”

I closed my eyes to think back to when I wrote them. It was a long time ago, so it was next to impossible to know for certain. “Uhh...I don’t think so, but it wasn’t like I was a stranger to making mistakes even as a filly.”

“Speaking of mistakes, you may be surprised at the mistake you made already.”

“A mistake? What is it?! What did I do wrong?!” Maybe I can’t feel pain, but I still felt my heart speed up its pumping.

Luna laid a hoof on my cheek. The comforting look in her eyes went up as she touched my cheek. “At ease, Starlight Glimmer. Tis’ not that type of a mistake. The mistake is that you forgot you are not alone.” Luna pointed a hoof on my cheek at me to my neck. “You are not even wearing your ‘good luck charm’ that you said you call it.”

I gasped and looked down, touching my neck with a hoof. Didn’t feel my collar. As a pony, it feels a little weird to say that, but the collar I like to wear now wasn’t a “collar” but something else. It was even more than a good luck charm. What “it” is, I can’t put my hoof on it, but it’s...something.

“If you were to face your parents in earnest, you would be wearing it and have your friends by your side, correct?”

“I would.” For the first time in this dream, I smiled and even giggled. “Guess I’m still getting used to having friends again.”

“Well, I can most definitely relate to both that and to struggling to overcome dark pasts. I am sure you remember what happened when I took the final step in conquering my own demons a few months ago.”

How could I have forgotten that dream battle to end all dream battles? The situation was no laughing matter, but it was funny seeing Big Mac turn himself into an alicorn. “Oh, I remember. Hopefully, we won’t have to do ‘shared dream’ fights again.”

“Hopefully so,” Luna agreed with a chuckle. Her smile faded and she added, “Still, even if you decide to wait a while longer before seeing even Sunburst, I suggest talking to Sam, Twilight, and your other friends about these feelings you are having. They might have some ideas of their own. I may fight nightmares, but they surpass me when it comes to friendship.”

“Okay, I will. Thank you, Princess Luna.”

Luna turned around and walked toward a portal she just created. Right before she entered it, she stopped and looked back at me. “Remember these words well: even if you were alone in the past, you are not alone now, and that there is nothing wrong with you. You may not be perfect, but you are a wonderful pony and friend.”

“I won't forget again, I promise.”

Luna walked through her portal and it closed behind her. It’s weird to wonder “what now” in a dream. Since I was aware of it, I didn’t consider trying when Big Mac did, but I thought it would be fun to make myself become an alicorn.

Why not?

I willed myself to grow alicorn wings, and it worked! I even spread them out in a pose. Too bad Sam and Twilight couldn’t see me as Princess Starlight Glimmer.

But right before I could take to the air with my huge, mighty wings, everything became fuzzy.

Next thing I knew, I was in my bed, under the blanket. I checked myself to see, but my wings were gone. Being an alicorn was fun while it lasted, even if it only lasted a few seconds AND in a dream. The moonlight shining through a window told me that it would be a while before I told Sam and the others about what Luna advised me to do.

I doubt my friends would appreciate being woken up at night just to hear that I’m ready to reunite with Sunburst again. Even if it took me over ten months since I first met Sam and Twilight to do it.

Chapter 22: The question

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 23: The answer

*Starlight's POV, first-person*

“Wait, letters?”

I nodded. Still couldn’t believe I dared to ask why Sunburst never answered my letters. “Yes. I sent you one letter after another, but you never answered back.”

“Really?” Sunburst brushed his goatee. ”Odd. I would have known if I received letters from you.”

Okay, I was expecting him to say he never got my letters, not act so confused. “You mean, you didn’t get them?”

He shook his head. “No. I would have sent you one back right away if I did!”

“Hmm. Maybe I mailed them to the wrong address?”

Sunburst stood from his chair and did a couple of paces back and forth. It reminded me a little of how Twilight paces when she’s nervous. “You mailed them to ‘234 Lunar Drive’, right?”

“I’m pretty sure I did, because I mailed a lot. If ‘234 Lunar Drive’ was correct, what happened to them?”

“Uh...wait.” Sunburst swung his head to face me. “Do you remember how much time passed before you started sending them?”

“How long?” I looked up while laying a hoof on my cheek. It was so long ago, yet I didn’t take long to remember when I mailed my first letter to him. “I waited to get one from you first, but it was about two months when I finally sent you the first letter.”

Sunburst groaned and facehoofed. What was that about? “Yep, I’m sure of it now.”

“You do?”

Sunburst walked to a closed box in a corner of the room. It was about half his height, but I didn’t pay that box any mind when we came into the house. “Do you remember how my mom was always making plans for me and nagged the Tartarus out of me?”

“Oh, I remember. She was better than my mom, but she annoyed you a lot.”

"Yep, and after she rushed me off to Princess Celestia’s school, she mailed me letters every two or three days to ask things like ‘Are you taking care of yourself?’ or ‘Are you doing your studies as you should?' In fact, she still mails me letters about stuff like that!”

The box beside Sunburst opened in his magic and a huge pile of letters floated out of it. “You see these letters? These are just for this month!” He growled and dropped the letters back into the box. “It got so bad, I started throwing out a lot of her letters without reading or even looking at them! Some of the letters I threw out must have been yours.”

“Oh. Well, out of all the reasons I thought it might have been, that wasn’t one of them.”

“Yep, and I’m sorry.” Sunburst walked back to his chair. “I hope it didn’t make you think that I stopped caring about you.”

“It’s okay. But, why didn’t you ever send me a letter?”

Sunburst gasped, fidgeting his front hooves. “Oh, t-that? Well, it was, uh…” He smiled and leaned toward me, but his smile felt...off. “S-So, what else have you been up to?”

“Sunburst? You’re dodging the question.”

“Me? D-Dodging? W-Why do you think that?” Sunburst pointed at an empty spot on his table, but kept his eyes on me. ”W-Would you like some tea?”

I stared at the empty spot on the table he pointed at. Was he trying to make a joke and I didn't get it? “What tea?”

Sunburst looked at where he was pointing. “Oh, right. I don’t have any tea on the table. In fact, I don’t even have tea here, so maybe we could go out and get some? Oh, here’s a better idea: you could tell me about the spells you learned.”

“Forget my spells, what spells have you learned?” I leaned forward. Sunburst had to have mastered dozens, if not hundreds, of spells by now. Maybe he even invented some. “You might be as strong as Starswirl the Bearded now, just like you dre--”

He gritted his teeth and shouted, “I’M NOT!!”

Uh-oh. Did I push too hard? Great, things were going so well until I had to ruin it. “Y-You’re not?”

Sunburst sighed, which eased me a little. He wasn’t mad at me, at least I hoped not. “No, and sorry for yelling. I’m no Starswirl the Bearded.”

“Oh. But, that’s okay, because you’re still a great wizard just like I kn--”

“No, I’m not a great wizard either. In fact, I...I even flunked out of Celestia’s school.”

“WHAT?! FLUNKED OUT?!”

I couldn’t believe my ears! Sunburst flunked out of Celestia’s school?! How was that even possible? I wouldn’t get my answer with my mouth still open from the shock, so I forced myself to close it. “Sorry about that, but...how? You knew everything about magic, so what happened?”

Sunburst again rose from his chair and sidled to his Starswirl the Bearded poster on the wall. He stared at that poster as he admitted, “Maybe I know ‘everything’ about magic, but it doesn’t mean I can use it myself.”

“But how can that be? You saved me from falling books with a spell.”

Sunburst turned his head to me. “I think I did it because you were in trouble and was a one-time thing. My Cutie Mark is in magic, but for knowledge of magic, not in using it.”

I knew that feeling of being unable to cast spells all too well. I never imagined that Sunburst would have that problem, or even could have it. “Well...knowledge of magic is amazing too.”

He sighed. If I didn’t know better, he felt worse, given his frown remained the same. Or maybe he did feel better, but I failed to see the signs. “Maybe, but by the time what my Cutie Mark truly meant was clear, I was already out of school. For a while, I even wondered if there was something wrong with me, like how you used to sometimes think about yourself.” He glared at the box with his mom’s letters and growled. “Worse, my mom started taking over even more! It was horrible!”

It couldn’t be worse than what I went through.

I shook my head to force myself out of thoughts about my parents. It wasn’t the time for that. “Okay, but that doesn’t explain why you didn’t reach out to me.”

“I did want to, but...I didn’t because…” He gritted his teeth and looked down. This must have been how I looked when the others tried to get me to explain my true reasons for hating Cutie Marks. Should I just leave the matter alone? Fluttershy had told me that friends don’t force friends to talk about something that's painful for them.

Even so, I couldn’t fight the urge to ask, “Because why?”

He stayed still. No words came out of his mouth, making a sigh of guilt come from mine. Why did I have to act like a bad friend? Why didn’t I just back off, no matter how much I wanted to know? Twilight, Fluttershy, and Applejack did for me, and Sam chose to not even ask about why I took Cutie Marks!

Way to go, Starlight. Some friend you are.

Maybe I could fix this by telling Sunburst that he didn’t have to answer and apologize for even asking.

“It’s silly, but I didn’t because I was too ashamed,” he said as he lifted his head to me again.

“Really?” I asked. I almost said “I’m sorry” because I was a second away from saying those words. And did Sunburst say he felt too ashamed to reach me again?

“Yes.” Sunburst walked back toward the table, but he didn’t sit down. With how he had gotten on and off his chair, it might be for the best if he just kept standing up. “You had trouble casting them without my directions, but you were incredible when you did. You always made it look so effortless. Thinking of you learning more and more complex spells on your own, maybe becoming the next Starswirl the Bearded instead of me, I was worried you would think I’m a failure. I wanted you to see me as a great and powerful wizard, or at least, not...what I am.”

“What?! I would have never thought of you as a 'failure', no matter what! You were way more to me than just a pony that knew a lot about magic! You were my best, no, only friend when we were foals! I needed you!”

I might never know how much Sunburst needed to know I would never think bad of him, but the smile that curled on his face gave me a hint. “You really think that and...wait, you said you ‘needed’ me?”

“Yes!” Flashbacks of my fillyhood without Sunburst flooded my mind. How weak, sad, and just worthless I felt hit me with a force so great, it made me dizzy for a second. Why were the feelings so intense this time? Maybe it because I was moments away from saying what I longed to say for years, and it enhanced the feelings? Whatever the reason, my eyes watered. “After you left...I had nopony. Without you, I still struggled to use even basic levitation spells and my parents acted like my fears didn’t matter, or that I, their daughter, didn't matter.” Tears poured down my cheeks. Usually, my mouth would have stopped talking at this point, but the urge to keep talking somehow grew stronger within me. There was no time to try to figure out why, even if I wanted to. “I was alone, weak, nothing. I lost count of how many nights I cried myself to sleep, even before you left. I needed you so bad, Sunburst, and you…”

I closed my eyes and just wept, but the flood of tears didn't slow down. That urge to continue talking vanished like it was never there in the first place. Something wrapped around my neck and pulled me toward it, making me stop crying for just a moment. A...mane rubbed against the side of my face. My eyes flew open and found that I was in the forelegs of Sunburst, who tightened his grip around me. The warmness from him soothed the fears and sadness whirling about that resurfaced within me. I wrapped my forelegs around him and resumed my crying and did do even harder than before. Was it how I felt safer the reason I let myself wail harder?

“I am so, so sorry I wasn’t there, Starlight, but I'm here now. As I said as foals, you are not nothing and you never were. I thought you would have written to me if you needed me that bad, but I overlooked your letters so I thought things had improved. Grr, I can’t believe myself for not writing back to you on my own!”

After all these years, I had Sunburst back, the pony that was my rock as a filly. My forelegs’ grip on him remained tight. I didn’t want to let him go yet. Lucky for me, he kept his grip on me and even let out a sniff himself. Did he feel the same relief and joy about having me back as I did? How long we stayed in our embrace, I don’t know. Maybe fifteen minutes? Thirty?

Once my weeping finally stopped, we let each other go; Sunburst went around the table to sit down again.

“Are you okay now?”

“I am. It was horrible back then, but things are a LOT better for me now.”

Sunburst grinned, making me smile myself. “Well, tell me all about it!”

I told Sunburst everything, from the great friends I made, to the fight with Queen Chrysalis, and to my...Cutie Mark-hating stage. I was worried he might have, but he didn’t show a single sign that he thought worse of me because I used to be a bad pony.

“I see," he said as he straightened his glasses again. “Well, I’m glad you made it through all that and you’re now a hero. I’m proud of you.”

“Oh, I don’t know about ‘hero’ and I didn’t fight Chrysalis alone.” I stared down toward the table, rubbed my hooves, and I bet my cheeks warmed. I did a good thing back then, but I don’t see myself as a “hero”, even if I was told that’s how a REAL hero would feel. “I just did what anypony would have done if they were me, so it wasn’t anything special.”

“‘Not special’ my flank! I might have curled into a ball if I had to face Queen Chrysalis, but not you! That’s the kind of pony I knew you would become someday, but you thought I was just being nice.”

He was right. As foals, I didn’t think I would amount to much. Even so, Sunburst told me otherwise and that we’d grow up to become two of the strongest unicorns Equestria has ever seen. I thought he would, but not me. “Hee hee, I guess you were right. You still have me beat when it comes to knowledge about magic, though.”

“I’m just glad that you came and don’t think I’m a failure. Now, we can hang out again, just like old times!" he said in an almost giddy voice. His frown waned and he asked, "Oh, I forgot to ask: did you come out here alone?”

Whoops. It slipped my mind that my friends were still waiting outside. I was never given “friendship lessons”, but I’m PRETTY sure friends don’t forget when their friends are waiting for them! “No. Sam, Twilight, and my other friends that I told you about came with me. They’re still outside waiting.”

“Really?” Sunburst rubbed his goatee. I'm really going to have to get used to that thing. “I didn’t see them anywhere, and I’m sure this ‘Sam’ would have stuck out.”

“That’s because they were in a spot that's hard to see from your door unless you pay extra attention. I should go and tell them everything is okay. Do you want to go and meet them?”

“Of course! I’ve been wanting to meet Sam, the only known human in Equestria, and Princess Twilight.” Sunburst rubbed his mane and stared down at himself. "Wait, should I clean up first? I don’t want to look like a mess in front of the Princess of Friendship.”

I’ve gotten so used to Twilight and her at times...quirkiness, I sometimes forget she's royalty. “Oh, don’t worry. Twilight isn’t as princess-like as you might think she is. She'll probably even ask you to just call her ‘Twilight’, though you could still call her ‘Princess Twilight’ until she says otherwise. It wouldn’t hurt to give her some respect as a princess.”

“I will.”

We hopped off our chairs and walked to the front door.

“After you.” Sunburst pointed a hoof to the door, almost courtesy-like. I wasn’t going to protest.

It was time for my foalhood best friend to meet my new best friend, as well as my other friends.

*Sam’s POV, first-person*

Starlight hadn’t come out yet, so that had to be a good sign. Still, I couldn’t stop wondering what was going on in there and when she'd finally come out. I was getting bored.

“How much longer y’all think they're gonna take?” Applejack asked.

I guessed, “No idea, but at least things aren't going bad, or she would have come out by now.”

Rainbow crossed her forelegs in midair and mumbled, “I just hope Sunburst gave her a good reason for why he left her behind.”

Rarity turned her head to Rainbow and chuckled. “I can’t believe how protective you have become of Starlight, Rainbow.”

Rainbow uncrossed her forelegs and cleared her throat. “W-Well, ponies abandoning their friends like he did just sours my stomach. I’ll NEVER leave a friend behind if they really need me!”

At least Rainbow was willing to stay with us. I was a tad worried that she might have insisted on going to “talk” to Sunburst already--and possibly needed us to hold her back.

Twilight looked at Rainbow, then back at Sunburst’s door. “Well, I’m sure Sunburst had his reasons. If Starlight’s not mad at him, none of us have any business to be.”

“Maybe, but--oh!" Rainbow pointed toward Sunburst's door. "The door’s opening!”

The rest of us swung our heads toward the door; Starlight was halfway out. Sunburst came out behind her. They walked down the steps and Starlight pointed in our direction. We took that as our cue to come closer and as we did, they trotted toward us.

“So, things went well?” I asked. I nearly facepalmed at asking such an obvious question.

“Yep,” Starlight answered with a big smile. She had the feeling of being happier than ever, even if the smile itself didn’t show it. “Guys, I would like to introduce you to my foalhood best friend: Sunburst. And Sunburst, this is Sam, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy.” Starlight pointed a hoof to us serially as she said our names.

“I’m glad to meet you all, especially you, Princess Twilight,” Sunburst said, though his voice was a little shaky when he said Twilight’s name. If I was still in my world and a princess came to my house with her friends without warning, I would have acted the same way...if said princess wasn't a talking pony princess. THAT would have given me a very different reaction!

“The pleasure’s all mine, Sunburst, and you can just call me ‘Twilight’.”

Starlight and Sunburst both looked at each other and giggled. I had the feeling I was missing something.

“Okay, ‘Twilight’ it is.”

“Pleased to meet ya,” Applejack asked. The rest of us echoed the greeting, just with no accent in our voices.

After the greetings were over, Rainbow crept closer to Sunburst. “So...you and Starlight were close as foals, right?”

He nodded. “Yes, we were. We were together all the time back then.”

Rainbow leaned her head closer to him. “I heard, and you went to Princess Celestia’s school right after you got your Cutie Mark, right?”

“That’s correct.” This Sunburst must not be around other ponies too often, because his smile showed that he had no idea Rainbow might be mad at him.

Then again, Starlight’s smile suggested that she was blind to it too.

“And I heard how Starlight didn’t hear from you when you left.”

Sunburst frowned and rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, I didn’t. If I knew she was sending me letters and I wasn’t so ashamed of flunking Celestia’s school, I would have long written one back! She told me she had it bad after I left.”

Rainbow scowled and gritted her teeth. “Darn right she had it--wait, what?” She relaxed her teeth and scowl as her mouth widened. “You flunked out?”

“Yep.” Sunburst sighed and did something I've long learned that every pony is prone to do when they’re nervous: make circles on the ground with one of their front hooves. He went on to tell us his story about how he has a great deal of knowledge of magic, but he can’t cast many spells himself. From how Starlight raved about him, this twist wasn’t something I expected in the slightest. Apparently, Starlight was blown away far more than any of us when he told her.

Rainbow took a step back from Sunburst, her ears drooping to the side. “Oh, so that’s why she didn’t hear from you.”

”Nope, and I still can’t believe I wasn’t there for Starlight when she needed me the most,” Sunburst said with a growl. It was clear he was mad at himself, so Rainbow really needed to back off, which she was thankfully doing.

“I’m just glad I have you back. I’ve missed you.” Starlight definitely seemed happier, going by her somewhat low yet cheerful voice. How she was looking at Sunburst almost got me a little jealous. She wasn’t going to kick me to the curb now, was she?

“I did too, Starlight."

“Wait, is that you, Princess Twilight?” A feminine voice from behind suddenly asked.

Save for Starlight and Sunburst, who were already facing the direction of the voice, we all turned around to see two green crystal ponies, both mares. I didn't see these two in the group from earlier that wanted to hear Spike's hero stories.

“Yes, I am. Is there something wrong?”

One of the two mares shook her head. “No, there’s nothing wrong. With Princess Cadance in labor, we thought you’d be--”

We all gasped. We didn’t hear a thing about that!

Twilight sprinted to the ponies and asked, “Wait, Cadance is in labor?!”

“Yes, and--”

Twilight’s lips formed one of the biggest grins ever, which looked especially cute, even for her. “I had no idea! Oh, gosh, I’m about to be an aunt! I’m sorry, but I have to go to Cadance and I’m sure Shining Armor’s with her! Bye!”

Twilight flapped her wings and zipped through the air and out of sight. I’ve never seen her fly so fast! At least she didn’t say “ant” this time.

I was about to ask “what now?” but Twilight zipped back. She had a big blush and nervous grin, but she stayed in midair.

“Uh...do you know where Cadance is right now?” she asked while rubbing her front hooves.

“She’s in her castle,” one of the crystal mares answered. “I heard that she wanted to have the baby there.”

“That’s what I thought but wanted to be sure so thank you so much! Bye!” Twilight again flew off, but toward the direction of the Crystal Castle.

The rest of us stayed still. Should we try to follow her?

Author's Note

Starlight & Sunburst have finally reunited! Now, Flurry Heart is about to come!

Will she destroy the Crystal Heart like in canon, or will she trigger something else to happen...?

Also, with this chapter, this story has passed 100,000 words! I really didn't expect it to reach this point, but the story overall progressed slower when I thought it would have.

Chapter 24: The adorable little homewrecker

*Sam’s POV, first-person*

“So...what do we do now?” Pinkie asked, rubbing the top of her head. “Should we go to the Crystal Castle?”

I rubbed my hands, staring toward the castle in the distance. “Would they let us in without Twilight with us? I thought the castle would be on tight guard with Princess Cadance in labor.”

Spike chuckled with a pride-filled smile, laying a claw on his chest. “Oh, we’ll be fine. I grew up with Twilight and Shining Armor and I’m a big hero here, plus you and Starlight saved Cadance from the changelings, remember?”

“In fact, we all have saved the day in heroic style at least once.” Rainbow looked sheepishly to Sunburst. “Well, almost all of us.”

“At the very least, it wouldn’t hurt to ask,” Rarity commented, her eyes toward the castle.

Sunburst rubbed his goatee. I don’t know about Starlight, but I’m not used to ponies with goatees. “Guess I’ll stay here. I haven’t done anything special as Rainbow...pointed out, so I doubt the guards would allow me inside. Starlight, can you stop by again before you leave the Crystal Empire, so I can see you off?”

Starlight nodded. “Sure.”

“Then let’s go, everybody! We got a baby to say ‘welcome to the world!’ to! Whoo-hoo!” With a big smile, Pinkie stood on her hind legs, flicked her forelegs in the air, and balloons and...confetti rained down. I may never know how she does things like that. As far as I know, she doesn’t have magic, yet she sometimes pulls stunts that you think would require magic.

Whatever the deal is with Pinkie’s powers, we all made our way to the Crystal Castle. It felt good, but odd, being called a “hero”, and Starlight said the same about her being considered one.

After a few minutes of walking along the roads through the city, we were nearing the Crystal Castle. With how it now seemed to reach toward the heavens and practically glowed white-blue, this palace was even more breathtaking up close! If not for how Applejack teased me about admiring the buildings earlier, I would have gawked more, but I forced myself to hide my amazement. Not that Twilight's castle wasn't impressive when I first saw it, but I had other things on my mind back then.

Nearby was a light-blue heart, seemingly made of crystal. It floated and spun between two vertical narrow strands of the same-color crystal that came a few inches from making contact. It should be the “Crystal Heart” the gang had told me stories of.

In front of the castle’s open front doors, two white pegasi covered in gold armor stood side by side. They must be two of the “Royal Guards” that I heard about.

Once we were close enough, Applejack asked the guards, “Howdy, did Twilight come in earlier?”

One of them answered, “Yes, she did.”

Pinkie leaned her head toward them with a big smile. “Do you mind if we come in too? Pleaseeeeee?”

Both guards shook their heads as one answered, “I’m sorry, but for the time being -- save for you, Spike, the Brave and Glorious -- only authorized personnel are allowed in the castle.”

I should have known we wouldn’t get in that easily, or not most of us. It was nice seeing Spike get that kind of respect, though.

Rainbow took a step forward. “Yeah, but we’re with Twilight and are former world-savers!”

“We know, but Princess Cadance is deep in labor, so we are on higher guard than normal. Princess Twilight is Princess Cadance’s sister-in-law and Captain Shining Armor sister, as well as one of Equestria’s princesses, so we could make an exception for her.”

Rarity strolled to the guards with a...seductive smile. That mare couldn’t be serious. “We hear you, but could you make a litttttle exception for us? We won’t tell!”

It took all my willpower to not laugh, but I did have to look away to let out a titter that wouldn’t stay down. That said, Rarity did look cute trying to flirt -- it wasn’t like she was bad at it.

“And we can help keep Twilight relaxed,” Fluttershy said. I don’t know why, but I almost expected her to try something like Rarity did. “When she worries too much, it...doesn’t end well.”

The two guards stared at each other with torn frowns. I didn’t expect them to even reconsider things at this point.

After a second, they faced us and one of them said, “Well, she is on pace to drive herself crazy with worry.

The other guard added, ”No kidding. She even keeps asking about something Princess Cadance might need, no matter how many times we say everything is under control.”

“See? So, if you let us in, we’ll promise to be good and we’ll make sure Twilight stays nice and calm,” Spike proposed with his lips curled into a sneaky grin. “I have years of experience in this.”

Rainbow asked with her own grin, “Or do you think you all can keep Twilight from stressing even further?”

The guards looked at each other again, then toward a few more that stood watch inside the castle. One of the interior guards shrugged their shoulders...or what shoulders they have, being ponies.

They again faced us as one said, “Uh, that would make things easier, and you folks are in the good graces of Princess Cadance and Captain Shining Armor. Okay, we’ll make an exception for all of you too. Just stay where Princess Twilight is and don’t wander through the rest of the castle without a guard’s permission.”

Pinkie hopped in place. “Thank you, and we’ll be good! Just leave aunty Twilight to us!”

The two guards stepped to the side. We walked between them -- glad the door was tall enough for me to not have to duck -- and we followed two different guards down its corridors; Pinkie bounced on her hooves as we did. I’ve been in Twilight’s castle plenty, yet it still felt like this was my first time in one. Maybe it’s partly because there are guards here, but Twilight doesn’t have any in hers?

For that matter, why doesn’t Twilight have guards for her castle?

After maybe fifteen, twenty seconds of walking, we were led into a large room, or mid-sized to me. The guards themselves didn’t go in, but stayed outside, perhaps to keep watch. Though my attention wasn’t on them, but on the aunt-to-be pacing in the center of the room, with her head down, mumbling to herself.

Spike teasingly said, “I expected Shining Armor to--”

“Eep!” Twilight jumped in the air and spun around to us, reminding me of how Starlight did a similar thing back when I yelled at her to wake up. I still feel a little bad about scaring her so bad that morning. “Oh, hi, guys. I’m glad the guards let you all come in too, but sorry I just left you back there.”

“With you, Twilight, I would have been worried if you didn’t leave us in the dust,” Rainbow joked with a playful wink, making us all laugh.

Fluttershy asked, “Do you know how long Princess Cadance has been in labor?”

“About three hours from what the guards told me. She should be delivering any time now.”

I’m no expert in this kind of thing, but I thought labor lasts longer than three hours. I asked, “Wait, ‘any time’? I thought this is Princess Cadance’s first foal?”

Twilight nodded. “It is.”

“So why should she be delivering ‘any time’ if she’s only been in labor three hours?”

The mares stared at me with puzzled frowns. Was it really such an odd question?

Rarity cocked her head to the side. “Why shouldn’t she? Mares typically deliver between two to four hours after they enter labor.”

“Oh.” I rubbed the back of my neck out of embarrassment. Why did I assume pony labor lasts the same length of time as human labor?

Fluttershy asked, “Did you think it would be longer?”

“Yeah. I was thinking about the length of human labor.”

“Really? How long does labor last for humans?” Twilight asked while striding closer to me with big, curious eyes. Who knew this would be how we keep her relaxed?

I rolled my eyes up in thought. I had heard some about how long women are in labor, but there was plenty I didn’t know. “I’m not 100% sure of the average time it lasts, but I think human labor lasts around ten hours* or so for first-time moms.”

“What?! That long?!” All but Spike shouted with huge eyes. Spike just looked indifferent. Figures he wouldn’t react much to THIS.

“And I’ve heard stories about it sometimes lasting over eighteen hours.”

“Over EIGHTEEN hours?!” They (except Spike) shouted again. This time, even the nearby guards joined in the shout. Okay, seeing the guards react like that was funny.

We spun our heads to the two visible in the hallway from our point of view; they coughed and looked away.

My friends’ eyes went back to me as Rarity asked, “How can you handle it?! I cannot even imagine it lasting over eight hours, but over eighteen...my Celestia! The poor mothers!”

I shrugged my hands in an ‘I don’t know’ motion. She asked the wrong gender this kind of question. “Beats me. It’s not like I can ever know.”

There were several seconds of silence. Maybe the gang was trying to process what I just told them.

Twilight eventually formed a frown of...guilt? “I’m ashamed to say it, but with how you acted during the changeling invasion and now this, I underestimated the toughness humans have, and I’m sorry I did. I won’t make that mistake again.”

“I did too, and I’m supposed to be your best friend! Sorry.” Starlight admitted with a facial expression that almost mirrored Twilight’s.

"I guess there's more to ya and humans than we thought," Applejack echoed in a proud voice -- proud for me.

It wasn't even my intention, but I just made humankind look better to ponykind. Or at least to the ponies currently in the room. More importantly, any tiny doubts I had that Starlight might move on from me, now that she had reunited with Sunburst, officially ended by her continuing to call herself my best friend.

The taps of approaching hoofsteps from the hallway cut me out of thoughts about Starlight’s inadvertent reassurance, as well as this show of newfound respect. A couple of seconds later, a white unicorn stallion ran through the doorway. He was bearing a big smile, but his mane and fur were a little ragged.

“Twily, she’s here, you’re an...uh….” His smile vanished and a confused frown took its spot. Going by how he called Twilight “Twily” and his messed-up appearance, this must be Shining Armor, but this was the first time I met him face-to-face.

This was awkward. At least he wasn’t mad about us being in the castle, so this could have been much worse.

“Uh...hey there, Shining Armor,” Applejack greeted, nervously waving a hoof.

“Remember us?” Rainbow joked with a nervous grin.

“Surprise,” Pinkie said in a shockingly normal, but uneasy voice tone. She must have been feeling tense to do that, given how she usually seems barely able to control her excitement, if at all.

“B-But never mind that; you said the baby’s here?!” Twilight asked with a big cute grin. Was she trying to get Shining Armor’s attention off how the rest of us were in the castle, or if she was merely excited about the new baby? Or maybe both?

“Yep, you’re an aunt now and I’m a dad. Are you ready to see your new niece?”

Twilight spread out her wings, her grin growing even wider. ”Of course! I can’t wait to meet her!”

“Then follow me and, Spike, you can come too!” In a more serious voice, Shining asked, “But, can the rest of you stay here? It’s not that I don’t trust you, but we can’t have too many with the baby right now.”

“Of course I don’t mind,” Rarity said with an understanding smile. The others and I repeated that we were okay with staying. Not that we really had a choice anyhow.

“Thanks. Well, Twily, Spike, let’s go!”

Twilight and Spike followed Shining Armor out of the room; Twilight hopped as she went, looking like Pinkie. I had never seen her so excited.

The rest of us stared at each other. Now what?

To break the silence, I asked, “So...since Shining Armor is a unicorn and Princess Cadance is an alicorn, do you think their foal is a unicorn or alicorn? We didn’t ask.”

Fluttershy raised her head, laying a hoof on her cheek. “That’s something I didn’t think about. Alicorn wings are supposed to be earned if I’m correct, so most likely the baby is a unicorn.”

“Unless Twilight’s great-great-great-grandmother is an earth pony, or if her great-uncle’s second cousin thrice removed is a pegasus, or something.”

That -- what Fluttershy said, not Pinkie -- further explains why Twilight became an alicorn, not born one. There was even more to that form than I thought.

“That so? Does that mean that even Princess Cele--”

“The baby is an ALICORN?!” Twilight shouted from wherever she was in the castle. It made the whole room, and probably castle, shake.

“What?!” all but I shouted. Maybe if I was born in Equestria, that news would have been more...surprising to me.

“I take it that’s a big deal?” I asked.

Rarity’s eyes shrunk back to normal size. “Yes! I thought ponies have to perform a princess-worthy deed to become an alicorn!”

Applejack said, “I did too!”

“Ditto!” Rainbow echoed.

“Well, what happened the last time an alicorn had a foal?” I asked.

The gang all looked at each other with puzzled frowns. Some shrugged like how a guard did earlier.

Fluttershy turned her head to me. “Um...that’s a good question. Now that I think of it, Princess Cadance is the first alicorn I know of to have a foal.”

I didn’t want to say anything, but maybe that was why no pony had been born an alicorn until now. Maybe it’s not as obvious a fact to them than to me, but I would have no clue why it's not.

“Well, none of you know, and it didn’t sound like Twilight does, could Cadance, Celestia, or Luna have some ideas? Didn’t you all say Celestia and Luna are over a thousand years old?”

Applejack set a hoof below her jaw. “They might. I don't know for sure about Cadance, but Celestia and Luna do know a lot more about Equestrian history than any of us do, even more than Twilight.”

We got tired of standing, so we went and sat on the long red couches in the room. Its cushions were the softest I had ever felt, and it made me lie back even further. My friends and I kept talking about the "turn of events" and whatever else we thought about talking about. There wasn’t much else to do as we waited for Twilight and Spike to return.

Maybe ten or so minutes later, Twilight and Spike came back to our room; Twilight wasn’t bouncing along this time. Part of me expected the new aunt’s face to still have a look of shock, but she instead wore a smile.

Applejack hopped off the couch. “Hey, Twilight, Spike. How’s...the baby?”

“Oh, she’s great and she’s…” Twilight rubbed her neck and giggled. “A little unusual.”

Rainbow half-guessed, “In how she’s an alicorn?”

Twilight gasped. “How did you already know?”

“Because you told us,” I answered with a laugh.

She rubbed her head. “I did? When...oh, so you heard me scream earlier?”

With a smirk, Applejack answered, “I think the whole Crystal Empire heard ya scream ‘The baby is an alicorn?!’ a while ago.”

Twilight fidgeted the ends of her wings with a little embarrassed smile. Far from the first time I’ve seen them. “Hehe, oops. I didn’t mean to yell that loud.” She stopped rubbing her wings and folded them back to their normal positions. “But, since you already know, I don’t have to warn you all to prepare yourself when you see her. Shining wanted to see my face to it, so he didn’t tell me she was an alicorn.”

Rarity asked, “When will we get to see her?”

“The doctors want to look her over some more, but after they do, Cadance and Shining said they’ll let the rest of you see her. They said it won't take too long.”

About an hour later, the guards got the okay and finally took us to the room where the baby was. Her mane was a tad ruffled, but Princess Cadance was -- to my shock -- standing, like it was just another day. Did that mare really give birth two hours ago? Shining, still with a ruffled mane himself, stood beside her. Both wore proud smiles.

As for the baby, she was lying on a small bed made of crystal, but its top was fluffy, almost like clouds. Her wings were spread out, and they were huge! They were big enough to fully cocoon her if she folded them the right way. The wings were so eye-catching, I nearly missed the fact that her head was lying against a pillow.

My friends were talking about how tough humans must be to withstand being in labor for much longer than ponies do. What about how tough Cadance must be to...pass a foal with such huge wings?!

Though, huge wings or not, the baby’s coos were just precious. She was a cute little thing.

“Aw, she’s adorable!” Rarity said with a smile.

Pinkie hopped to the baby and gave some baby talk and coos of her own.

“Did y’all pick out a name for her?” Applejack asked.

Shining shook his head. “Not yet. Cadance and I are still trying to decide.”

Fluttershy walked to the baby and I thought she was going to do some baby talk too but didn’t, though she did smile warmly at her. Fluttershy then turned her head toward the new parents and asked, “I still can’t believe the baby is an alicorn! I thought you had to earn them first?”

“Maybe alicorns just run in our family?” Shining said with a wink toward Twilight.

Twilight giggled. “If so, our family’s the first to have...alicorns run in it. Well, you can count me in to help with her magic.”

“And I can give her flying lessons. I’m an experienced trainer for teaching flight to alicorns, after all.” Rainbow gave a sly look at Twilight. That was something they never told me about.

“I can’t teach her magic or how to fly, but I can teach her the magic of laughter!” Pinkie made silly faces, making the baby giggle.

“All that would be wonderful, but try not to teach her too much, or Shining and I won’t have anything to teach her,” Cadance said with a titter.

Seeing Cadance like this, she didn’t have that “royalty” vibe about her, but she felt like just another pony. Maybe royalty in general, behind closed doors, is more like regular folks than I thought, not just Twilight. Who knows? Maybe Celestia’s secretly a prankster and Luna’s a game nut.

Or, this surprising normality might be something that's unique to pony royalty.

“Now that we all met the baby, what’s next?” Applejack asked.

“We still have the ‘Crystalling’ to plan for,” Twilight answered.

“Since you came out here on your own, we can scratch ‘Give Twily a Crystalling invitation’ off the to-do list,” Shining pointed out.

“Wait, ‘Crystalling’?” I rubbed the back of my neck. That Crystalling thing was another thing I didn’t know about since Twilight didn’t mention it, but just talked about how the baby was due soon. What else was I out of the loop of?

Starlight rubbed the back of her back, almost matching how I did. At least I wasn't the only one in the dark. “What’s that?”

Cadance answered, “It is a Crystal Empire custom. Whenever a baby is born here, along with the purest shard of crystal they can find, their parents bring it before the Crystal Heart. Then a ‘crystaller’, chosen by the parents, presents the baby to everypony who comes. As this happens, they all share the light and joy they feel which enters the shard of crystal. Lastly, that shard is merged with the Crystal Heart and it increases the Heart’s power.”

“Oh. I see.” To be honest, I wasn't confident if I did. I got that a foal being “presented” and the joy nearby ponies feel makes the Crystal Heart stronger. But how all that powers up the thing, Cadance lost me. She didn’t say anything about magic playing a role, so was it more of a religious type of thing? Either way, I chose to leave the matter alone; maybe seeing the Crystalling done would clear things up.

“Applejack asked, “When is it going to be?”

Cadance started, "In about six--"

The baby grimaced, then let out a quick sneeze. As she sneezed, a blast of pink and yellow magic fired from her horn and blasted a hole in the ceiling, and made the rest of us jump back from sheer shock. Whoa, did that give me a scare. That little foal was strong! I’m never going to offer to babysit, or foalsit, her, no matter how much Cadance or Twilight offers to pay me.

I almost started feeling scared of this baby, but her little innocent gurgling blocked the fear. I couldn’t be afraid of something so cute.

Pinkie leaned her head to the hole above us. “Wow! That baby almost blew the roof off this castle!”

I stared at the hole in the ceiling and asked, “Uh, given that she...hasn’t learned to control her magic, should we wait to have this ‘Crystalling’ thing?”

Cadance looked at the baby, then up to the ceiling. “That might not be a bad idea.”

Rainbow said, “Nah, we’ll be fine. We’ve mopped the floor with super-powered villains, so we can handle one baby alicorn.”

“I can’t imagine having to call off something as grand as this Crystalling over something so adorable!” Rarity commented while smiling toward the baby.

“The Crystalling is gonna be like a big party, right? I can handle any party, even one with baby alicorns that could blow up the castle!”

Twilight chuckled while facing Pinkie, but after a moment, she turned her head to Shining and Cadance with a more serious frown. “We have been through worse, but we can still postpone the Crystalling if you two think we should. What do you think?”

Cadance and Shining stared at each other. I wouldn’t have minded them delaying it.

But the new parents smiled and Cadance said, “Well, if you put it like that, this isn’t so bad. We’ll do the Crystalling as planned.”

So much for that. Then again, Starlight, Twilight, Cadance, or (likely) Shining Armor could form barriers if the baby had more “outbursts.”

At any rate, Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie remained with the adorable little homewrecker (literally) while the rest of us helped prepare for the Crystalling. One of the tasks was raising huge pink curtains to cover the immediate area outside of the castle with the Crystal Heart. It essentially turned the spot into a makeshift “room.”

Around four hours later, inside the temporary “room”, it was becoming more and more apparent that this Crystalling -- and being a dad for that matter -- is a bigger deal to Shining Armor than I thought. He was beginning to stress over it and even did a lot of pacing.

He’s Twilight’s brother alright.

At least we were nearly done with setting up the Crystalling itself. Rarity had picked out several shards of crystal to choose to be the "purity crystal"...though Shining was too stressed to choose one. A stage was set outside of the pink curtains, and a small crowd was beginning to gather in front of it, despite the Crystalling still being two hours away. I guess they really didn’t want to miss this!

Cadance had said she was going to check on how Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie were faring with the baby, so she was currently inside the castle. I was beginning to wonder if we should get Cadance or Twilight out here: maybe they would have better luck with calming down Shining. The rest of us were having very limited success with it.

The castle’s front door opened and what came out...was an interesting sight. Spike, Twilight, and Cadance were walking, but Pinkie and the baby were inside a spherical magenta barrier. That’s one way to keep that baby from making more holes in the castle! She looked cute doing forward rolls with a giggling Pinkie holding on to her. Looks like Rainbow won't need to teach her flying lessons after all.

"How are the preparations going?" Cadance asked.

"So far, we're ahead of schedule!" Rainbow flew to and took a peek out one of the curtains. "Just about everything is set."

"That's great," Twilight commented with a peaceful smile. Was her extra-peaceful mood from her being an aunt, or because everything was going as planned, save for the stressed dad? "Celestia, Luna, and my parents should be here soon." Twilight's smile waned as she looked over to Shining. "How are you holding out, BBBFF?"

"Oh, me? Just a bit tense, but I-I'll be okay. Just gotta tell myself that nothing will go wrong and things will be just fine. After all, what could possibly go wrong?" Shining's pupils shifted and his eyelid twitched, his "grin" twisting to almost a crazed one. I've never seen even Twilight do that! "Everything will be fine, right, guys?"

"Of course everything will go smoothly, darling!" Rarity assured with a comforting smile. "The only thing left is for you to finally choose the purity crystal and to pick a crystaller. But, you and Cadance...uh, still have two hours to decide."

"Whee! Maybe you won't need to give the baby flying lessons, Rainbow. She looks like she could fly me around allllll day long!"

Cadance used her magic to pull the foal and Pinkie apart and set the mare to the ground. Maybe she thought Pinkie might get dizzy if she didn't do anything.

Unfortunately, the baby whined while staring at Pinkie. How sad she looked even tugged on my heart a little, and I was close to asking Cadance to just let the cute little homewrecker stay with Pinkie.

The baby took a deep inhale, then wailed in a deafening tone. It felt like the whole room was spinning and that my eardrums were about to explode, twice. We all covered our ears, but that voice was still ravaging them, even with my hands over them. It even made me seal shut my eyes; not that it helped.

Maybe this is why ponies aren’t born alicorns: Equestria might not survive too much of a baby alicorn’s cries!

The racket suddenly stopped to my great relief, allowing me to open my eyes. Everyone's mouths were widened and their eyes were huge. The baby, now whimpering, was wrapped in one of Cadance’s forelegs.

“What’s wr--” I managed to get out before I noticed what they were staring at, making my own mouth drop.

The Crystal Heart was lying on the ground and in pieces! That foal’s crying was even louder than I thought! I’ve seen kids sometimes break things back in my world, but never anything like this.

Not only that, it suddenly felt colder.

“Uh-oh. Ah’m guessin’ that’s gonna make doin’ the Crystallin’ a mite tougher.”

With a frown, Twilight trotted to one of the curtains acting as one of the “walls”, and sighed. “I wish that was the worst of it. Without the Crystal Heart’s protection, a powerful blizzard will cover and freeze over the Crystal Empire!" She pushed part of the curtain open. “Outside", dark clouds were rolling in, bringing snow and some wind with them! It didn’t look that bad, but this must have been the beginning!

If we get out of this, I'm definitely never gonna watch that baby!

Author's Note

Uh-oh! The baby broke the Crystal Heart, but this time, there's no Sunbutt and Moonbutt to buy the gang time! Will the Crystal Empire survive without their help? Will I finally get my act together for good and stop having unexpected delays with harder-than-I-expected chapters such as this one?

I planned for this chapter to end at a later point, but its word count was growing high and it felt like it was going on too long. So, after thinking hard about it, I chose to cut it to end with the newest alicorn braking the Crystal Heart, again. However, chapter 25 will be out in just 3 days. I needed a bit more time to finish the tweaks and proofreading what was going to be the second half of chapter 24 anyway.

*From what I can find out, the real average labor length of a first-time mother is between 6-12 hours. Some sources have said different times, though, so I can't say for sure. I'm a MLP:FIM fanfiction writer, not an Obstetrician :rainbowlaugh:

However, since the 6-12 hour (or any estimate) isn't something that every person would be aware of, Sam guessed around 10 hours to reflect that. He has an idea of how long (human) labor lasts, but it's just that: an idea.

Chapter 25: How to fix a (crystal) heart

*Sam's POV, first-person*

“What?!" All of us but Twilight, Cadance, Shining, and the baby shouted at what Twilight had just told us. If we didn’t do something soon, the Crystal Empire -- and possibly us -- would soon be a frozen memory!

Wow. Maybe Equestria isn’t quite the borderline utopia I used to think it was. No wonder it has powerful mages like Twilight. If it didn’t, this world might not exist right now!

Applejack asked, "But what about when Sombra was rulin' the Crystal Empire without the Crystal Heart? The place wasn't covered in no blizzard then!"

"That's because the Heart was still here and active, but Sombra had just hidden it," Twilight explained.

I ran toward Twilight, but the chilling wind from the now-partly open curtain stopped me halfway, making me shiver and rub my arms. “Is there any way to stop that storm with the Crystal Heart in pieces?!”

Rainbow pointed at herself. “I can go up there and bust up those clouds lickety-split! Just give me--”

Cadance ran in front of Rainbow. “That wouldn’t be wise, Rainbow. The weather almost has a will of its own this far north, and isn’t something pegasi or even alicorns can control. Otherwise, I would be stopping the coming storm.”

Applejack scowled. I had to admire how she didn’t seem (too) worried, but simply ready to take action. “Then we better either patch up that heart or get out of town before we’re a bunch of ice cubes!”

Rarity pointed at the broken heart. “But can the Crystal Heart be fixed? I have a feeling it won't be as simple as using tape.”

“With all the crazy spells Equestria has, there’s gotta be one that can fix up that thing, right?” I asked.

Twilight tilted her head toward the floor. I so wished it didn’t mean what I thought. “There might be, but it's already too late. If Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were here, they could hold off the storm long enough for us to search the crystal library.”

Cadance said, “At this rate, we don’t have the time to wait for them. I’m afraid we have no choice but to evacuate the Crystal Empire at once.”

“Uh...wait!” Starlight suddenly smiled. “I have an idea!”

“You do?” Pinkie asked, now with a smile of her own.

“Yeah, Sunburst! Since he's one of Princess Celestia’s former students and knows a lot about magic, he might be aware of a spell that can fix the Crystal Heart!”

Cadance laid a hoof on her cheek. “Sunburst? I have never heard of that name, but if he is nearby and might know something, we should ask him for assistance. Do you know where he is?”

“He lives here in the Crystal Empire, and his house isn’t far from here,” Starlight answered.

Shining tapped his jaw with a hoof. "Hmm. If this Sunburst does know a spell to fix the Heart, getting his help would be a lot quicker than searching the castle's library for it. The library here is huge."

Twilight gazed at the still-approaching clouds, snow, and wind. After a moment, she faced the rest of us, wearing a determined frown. What idea did she think up? “Okay, I have a plan. First, Starlight, run to Sunburst, tell him what’s happening, and ask him if he has any ideas. The rest of you will tell everypony outside to head to the train station. If even Sunburst doesn’t know what to do, we will have to evacuate the city, like Cadance said.”

“But what will you do, Twilight?” Spike asked.

Twilight turned her head back to the imminent blizzard. “While you all do your parts, I will fly near the clouds and keep the storm in check for as long as possible. The way it’s looking out there, I’m going to need to buy us more time if we don’t all leave right away.”

We all shouted with our eyes widened, “You're going to what?!”

Sure, Twilight’s far more powerful than she looks, but could even she pull something like that off?

“ABSOLUTELY NOT, Twilight!" Shining protested, forcing Twilight to swing her head back to him. "I know you’re an alicorn, but I’m not letting my little sister fly anywhere near those clouds!"

If there was anything good about this, it’s that Shining stopped being a nervous wreck about the Crystalling and being a new dad. Not that we could even do that Crystaling thing now.

“He’s right! It’s too dangerous!” Cadance agreed. “If the storm overwhelms you, you could freeze to death up there!”

“Well, what else can we do, other than allowing the Crystal Empire to freeze over?”

I had doubts about if this was worth Twilight risking her life over. It wasn't like she had to do it or we would all be goners. Still, I’ve seen that steadfast look on her face enough to not try to argue. She didn’t have to say it, but the mare’s mind was made up. How Shining sighed and said nothing further proved the fact.

“T-Then at least let me go too and give you a hoof!” Rainbow spread out her wings. “Team Twidash can hold back those clouds all day!”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow, but only an alicorn’s magic can do a thing against those clouds. I will have to do it alone.”

“But…” Rainbow started, but she gazed toward the storm. After a second, she groaned and folded her wings.

Cadance stepped forward. “Then I have a better idea: I’ll come with you instead. You’re not the only alicorn here.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, you should stay here. You just had the baby, and if Sunburst does know how to fix the Heart, he might need your help. I know I won’t last long, but if we all act quickly enough, I should be able to hold out long enough.”

Cadance whined, “But, Twilight--”

“Uh, Princesses?” I pointed at the approaching clouds and snow. “I know I’m not in a position to give orders, but if we’re going to make a move, we better do it now. It’s getting worse out there.”

Cadance stared up at the storm with her teeth gritted. After a couple of seconds, she relaxed her teeth and lowered her head. “Fine. Just, promise us you’ll be careful?”

“I promise.”

With the plan set, Starlight sped out of the castle to fetch Sunburst.

At the same time, Twilight flew close to the threatening clouds, firing pink beams at them. Each blast took out a chunk of the clouds, but they reformed on the spot. The storm did seem to stop growing worse, but from what Twilight and Cadance told us, it won’t stay that way for long. It’s not breaking news at this point, but Twilight Sparkle is one of the bravest creatures I’ve ever met.

As for the rest of us, Cadance, carrying the baby -- wrapped in a thick blanket -- in a foreleg, flew out and told the crowd outside to grab what they could and go to the train station. The others ran through the city to tell the other crystal ponies what was going on.

I wanted to go out and help them, but I didn’t bring my coat, so I couldn’t take being outside too long if I didn’t have to. So, I stayed behind to help get some of the castle items ready to go. Shining Armor didn’t leave either, but he kept staring up towards Twilight. He barely moved a muscle the whole time. If she were my sister, I would have probably done the same thing.

Around ten minutes after she left, with me back in our makeshift “room” outside the castle, Starlight came back. Sunburst was running right behind her, holding a book in his magic, but once inside, they both stopped to pant. Cadance had just come back to update me on the situation and check on Twilight, but the others were still outside doing what they could.

At this point, the storm was responding less and less to Twilight’s blasts, so the wind was slowly picking up and the snow came down a little harder than before. She couldn’t keep this up much longer!

After the tired pair caught their breaths, Cadance and Shining ran to Starlight and Sunburst.

“I’m so glad you’re back so soon, Starlight! I think Twilight’s getting close to giving out and Shining's worried sick.” In a less worried voice, Cadance continued, “And, you must be Sunburst. I trust Starlight filled you in on what happened to the Crystal Heart, so are there any spells that can fix it?”

He nodded. “Yes, she told me everything, and a single spell can't fix something so powerful and old as the Crystal Heart. However, if we perform the Crystalling and a powerful pony casts the spells of "Relic Reconstitution" and "Weather Abjuration" to the pieces of the Crystal Heart, it should provide enough power to restore the Heart and drive away the storm clouds. Oh, and you and Shining Armor can cast "Fledgling's Forbearance" during the Crystalling itself. That would help keep the baby’s magic under better control.

“And I already learned how to cast the spells Relic Reconstitution and Weather Abjuration from one of Sunburst’s books.”

All that was music to my ears. I was starting to get worried, but it seemed like things would work out after all.

“But we still need a crystaller. I was going to ask Twilight to be it, but since she...has her hooves full, can you do it, Sunburst?”

“I will be honored.”

“Starlight, Shining and I have to be with the baby when the Crystalling happens, so are you sure you can cast the needed spells on the Crystal Heart by yourself?”

“I think so. No, I know I can do it,” Starlight answered in a voice full of confidence. She’s really grown over the past several months.

“Glad to hear it,” Cadance said with a proud smile. “In that case, you take care of the Crystal Heart. The rest of us have a Crystalling to do.”

Sunburst showed Cadance and Shining something in his book; maybe it had something to do with the spells he wanted them to cast. After they read what it was they needed, the couple went "outside", with Cadance carrying the baby. The rest of the gang, save for Starlight and me, followed them.

Starlight gritted her teeth and fired a beam at the pieces of the Crystal Heart, which regained its shape but remained in pieces. She levitated it between the two long strands of crystal it was spinning between before it “fell apart.” She was straining as she did, so I chose to stay with her for moral support while the others did that Crystalling. I was still curious about how it looked, but Starlight needed me more. Besides, the cold air outside our makeshift room was too much.

After around a minute, the Crystalling started, or it sounded like it did. I couldn’t see what was going on, but after Sunburst yelled, “Citizens! May I present the newest member of the Crystal Empire!” the crowd outside erupted in cheers.

Not long after the cheers, Sunburst came running back in, carrying a small light-blue crystal. I guess an incoming blizzard is "all" it took for Shining to pick a purity crystal, or Cadance was the one to choose. Sunburst jumped in the air toward the Crystal Heart and forced that smaller crystal into the Heart. A weird light flashed and Starlight and Sunburst looked...more crystal-like. They stared at themselves, but oddly said nothing. Did they know what was going on?

The air warmed, but still felt a tad cool like it did even before the Heart broke. Going by how Starlight’s and Sunburst’s bodies underwent that weird change, magic was part of the Crystalling after all. Or, it was a part of the spell Cadance and Shining apparently did.

“We did it,” Starlight said wearily, then collapsed to the ground. Her breaths were short and rapid. Sunburst seemed fine, so it couldn’t be because of that transformation they did. The poor thing must be spent from casting those spells on the Crystal Heart for so long, especially by herself.

As Sunburst and I ran to Starlight, Twilight wobbled through the curtains and also fell, panting. Her mane, fur, and tail were full of tiny ice crystals. It was only when the curtain opened behind Twilight when I noticed those storm clouds, wind, and snow were gone. It was nice and sunny again!

Even if the weather was back to normal, we still had two exhausted ponies lying on the ground.

Spike, Shining Armor, Cadance, and the rest of the gang came through a different curtain, but zipped to Twilight once they saw her struggling to catch her breath on the ground.

“Twily?! Are you okay?!” Shining asked, leaning down to Twilight.

“I…*pant*...I’m okay. Just…tired.”

“What about you, Starlight?” I asked, rubbing Starlight on her back.

“I’m…*pant*...fine too. I just need a…*pant*...minute.”

“You take a good rest, Twilight,” Cadance said with a warm smile, “and you too, Starlight. You both did well.” Cadance looked to a nearby guard, who just peeked from the castle's front door. “Could you please get a blanket for Twilight?”

“Yes, Princess, at once.” The guard sped into the castle. He soon came back out carrying a pink blanket on his back.

Shining picked up the blanket with his magic and gently wrapped it around Twilight. "I'm proud of you, LSBFF. You were incredible up there."

Twilight smiled while still continuing to pant. Seeing those words had to make her feel good.

Spike walked to Starlight and playfully poked her on her back. “How does it feel to be a hero of the Crystal Empire now, like me?”

Starlight giggled weakly. “It’s...more tiring than you made it...sound in your stories.”

“Let’s just...hope we don’t--oh, no!” Twilight’s eyes grew and she jumped to her hooves, the weariness in her voice ending when she yelled “oh, no!” Her blanket even flew off her.

What was about to happen this time?

“What?! What’s wrong?” Rarity asked panickingly.

“Celestia, Luna, and my parents didn’t get to see the Crystalling!”

That sucks, but not to be mean, I thought Twilight was about to say something worse was coming. During the ruckus of trying to fix the Crystal Heart, I didn’t even think how those two Princesses and Twilight’s parents weren't there to see it. I felt the worst for her parents, given the baby is their grandfoal and this Crystalling was a big deal, even before the little homewrecker shattered the Crystal Heart.

Cadance set a hoof over her mouth. “Oh, dear, that’s right. We had to perform it sooner than planned, so they didn’t get to see it.”

“Well, I’m sure they will understand when they get here,” Fluttershy commented. “They might be disappointed, but they will rather be that than for the Crystal Empire to be frozen over.”

“It’s too bad we don’t at least have pictures,” Spike said with a sigh.

“Oh, I got it covered.” Pinkie pulled out a pile of...pictures from her mane and held them in the air. “I took pictures of the Crystalling as it was happening.”

“What, you took pictures?” Rainbow asked, also staring at the photos.

“When?” Applejack asked.

“You didn’t see me taking them?”

“No, I, well...” Rarity started, but paused. After a moment, she finished, “That is, I don’t think I did. All of my attention was on the baby when the Crystalling was happening.”

We all stared at each other and said something similar. I was with Starlight to give her support, so I sure didn’t see what Pinkie was up to during the Crystalling. Since she took pictures, I might get to see how the Crystalling looked after all.

Twilight’s puzzled frown softened into a relieved smile. “You are one-of-a-kind, Pinkie. Thanks to you, Celestia, Luna, and my parents will at least be able to see the pictures of the Crystalling.”

With that smaller “crisis” averted, even after we let Twilight and Starlight fully regain their energy, there wasn’t much to do at the moment except wait for Celestia, Luna, and Twilight’s parents to come. However, as we did, Pinkie let me see the pictures she took. One of them was with the baby hovering in the air above Shining Armor, Cadance, Sunburst, and Rarity, covered in a bright yellow aura. When she’s not blowing stuff up, that foal's really cute, but I’m still never going to foalsit her.

After about a half-hour, Celestia and Luna made it to the Crystal Castle; a little later, Twilight’s parents arrived. Of course, they understood why they had to miss the Crystalling. The Princesses were even more upset at themselves; they weren’t there to help Twilight fight the storm.

Around another two hours after Twilight’s parents made it and we all chatted and explored the Crystal Empire a little, with all four Princesses, Starlight, Spike, Sunburst, Twilight’s parents, the rest of the gang, and the baby made our way out of the Crystal Empire and to the nearby train station. It was about time for the Friendship Express to come back. As we went, Starlight sometimes stared towards Shining Armor, Cadance, and the little homewrecker. Odd.

At the train station, Shining said to Cadance, “You know, we still need to pick a name for the baby.”

I was close to bringing up the name I was thinking of, homewrecker, but thought better of it.

"If you still haven't, I could think of some choices for you. I could write a list with names starting with 'A', one with the 'B's, one with 'C's..."

There she goes again with lists, but at least her little grin was cute. As Twilight was going on about lists for names, Cadance rolled her eyes in (of course) thought, then smiled as she looked toward the baby. “How about...'Flurry Heart'? That name is quite fitting, don’t you say?”

“I would say so,” Shining agreed with a proud smile at the baby, or should I say "Flurry Heart" now.

I was starting to like the sound of "homewrecker", but I suppose I’d just have to keep calling her “Flurry Heart" or "Flurry." When she’s older, maybe I’ll tell her about it, and she might let me call her homewrecker as a nickname.

“I think it’s perfect.” Twilight leaned to give a little kiss to Flurry. "Still, I was getting excited about those lists. Maybe I'll write them anyway in case you two have another foal."

“Night Light and I are just glad everything worked out and got to see our granddaughter at all,” Twilight Velvet, Twilight’s and Shining’s mother, said as she gave a kiss to Flurry too. Just when I thought ponies’ names couldn’t be stranger, Twilight Velvet came along. Is “Twilight” actually her and Twilight Sparkle’s surname? If it is, why is Night Light's name Night Light? Maybe their full names are "Twilight Velvet Sparkle" and "Night Light Sparkle", but they left out the "Sparkle" part when they told me their names? I wasn’t even sure if I wanted to know the answer, so I didn’t ask.

Flurry sniffed, similar to what she did before she fired a blast that blew a hole in the roof in the Crystal Castle. Not again! I even went to the ground for safety.

But no magic came from her horn. Flurry sneezed and cooed, but that was it.

Starlight giggled and, for a little role reversal, looked down at me. “It’s okay, BF. The spell Sunburst told Princess Cadance and Shining Armor to cast during the Crystalling will help keep Flurry's magic in check.”

“That so?” I asked, getting back to my feet. That was embarrassing.

“Speaking of whom, now that you’re a great crystaller, you’re not going to forget about me, are you?” Starlight asked Sunburst with a playful smile.

“Never. No way would I forget my first and best friend,” Sunburst answered with a little smile of his own, then he and Starlight shared a hug. I almost felt a little jealous, even though I knew it would be silly to.

“It is wonderful that you found a use for your talents, Sunburst. As I told you when you left my school, there is a place for you in the world. It just took you some time to find it,” Celestia said in a warm voice.

Sunburst blushed a little and adjusted his glasses. “Thanks, Princess.”

“Anyway guys, come back to visit any time. Hopefully, your next visit will be...less eventful,” Shining Armor said while smiling. However, he frowned and looked up at me. “Sam? Before you go, I need to say something.”

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

Shining's ears flopped and he sighed. “I must confess: when I first heard about you, I wasn’t sure if you could be trusted. But, after you helped save my wife from the changelings, I learned the truth. Even if you didn't know I felt like that and we didn't meet until today, I still want to say I’m sorry." He smiled and added, "I’m glad Twily and her friends have a friend like you, and I hope we can be friends too.” He reached out his hoof.

I wasn’t expecting that in the slightest. Twilight frowned when Shining was talking, but I couldn't tell if it was because she was hearing it for the first time herself, or if she already knew, but was maybe worried about how I'd feel. It may have been a good thing Shining Armor and I didn’t meet until today, or at least, not before the changeling attack.

I leaned down and grab his hoof and we “shook” hands/hooves. “It’s okay, and sure. I'll be happy to be friends.”

After the handshake/hoofshake, we all said our goodbyes. Most of us hopped on the Friendship Express and left. Celestia and Luna had their carriages still in the city, Twilight’s parents wanted to stay in the Crystal Empire for the night, and Cadance and Shining obviously didn’t need to, so none of them got on the train.

Inside the train, Starlight and I were in seats beside each other; Starlight sat in the seat by the window. Twilight and Spike each was in a seat opposite us. The rest of our friends were in the surrounding seats.

Starlight’s head was facing Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart. She had a hoof on her cheek, and when the train started moving, she sighed and looked to the floor. What was she thinking about?

“Well, that was an experience to remember,” Rarity said with a chuckle.

“No kiddin’,” Applejack agreed with her own giggle. “We saw the birth of the first natural-born alicorn and nearly got our hides buried in an eternal winter.”

“But we had it covered, as usual. It'll take a lot more than a little blizzard to beat us!” Rainbow boasted in a proud voice. Saying she has faith in us would be putting it mildly.

I turned my head toward Starlight, who was playing with her hooves. I was sure of it now. Something was on her mind again, but what? When she acted like this in the past, she would always later say that she wanted to do something she had put off doing up to that point.

Could what she was thinking about had something to do with Cadance, Shining Armor, or Flurry? They didn’t seem to be bothered by anything, so it couldn’t be because she was worried about them. Those three even looked to be more peaceful than ever. They were a cute family.

Wait, family.

Could that be it? Was Starlight finally ready? Could she be thinking what I thought she was? Only one way to find out. If I was right, I COULDN’T wait.

“Starlight? I think I know what you’re thinking about.”

She stopped fidgeting her hooves and stared at me. Her eyes felt to be extra big. “Is it that obvious?”

Rainbow rubbed her mane. “Uh, if it is, it isn’t to me.”

“Well, what is it, darling?” Rarity asked with a sympathetic frown. “Is something wrong?”

“Is it because you missed the Crystalling? I still got the pictures, like the one when Sunburst said--”

“Pinkie? I don’t think that is it,” Fluttershy interrupted. Her voice was calm, yet something about it had more...assertiveness than usual. If I didn’t know better, Fluttershy’s been growing too, not just Starlight.

“You want me to say it, or you?” I asked.

“I’ll say it.” Starlight rubbed her hooves again. Her ears drooped to the side. “Guys, I’m still not sure when, but I was thinking about finally going to see my parents again soon. I really hope you won’t mind being there for me at least one more time, because I would need it, bad.”

Author's Note

Whoa! After all this time, Starlight's finally ready! Even with the others' support, how will Starlight handle seeing her parents again? Will the lingering trauma she still carries be too much for her? Will Sam be able to hold himself back from laying into Starlight's parents?!

Since the season 6 premiere was the first time Celestia and Luna did something(!) and weren't made useless, I wanted to keep that the same in this AU. Long story short, doing that would have made this part of the story too long and would have just gone the exact same way as it did in the show, so that's why 'ol Sunbutt and Moonbutt weren't there to help hold back the storm. A future blog with this chapter's "Director's cut" will have a little info about it if you're curious.

On a different note, chapter 26 will be out in a month, thanks to a longer than usual break I'm going to be taking from writing after my next story's out in a couple of days. I need it pretty bad right now. If you haven't read it already, this blog I made about 2 weeks ago has a little more info about it, but it's nothing serious like me going through a hard time or something. Back when I made the blog, I planned for chapters 24 & 25 to be one chapter.

Break

Oh, and one more thing. I blame Shining Armor for the Crystal Heart getting broken. He just HAD to ask "What could possibly go wrong?" right before Flurry Heart broke it. :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 26: The long-awaited return

*Sam’s POV, first-person*

“Whoa! You want to finally see your folks again?” I asked. The vibrations from the train grew stronger for just a second. It was like Starlight’s words surprised the train too.

Starlight nodded her head. “Yep.”

“I’m happy for you, but what brought this on?” Twilight asked. I thought she’d be smiling, but she instead wore a confused frown. Guess she, like me, was too blown away to smile after the news.

In fact, we all were. Rainbow, who had been in a seat from behind, even stared down from above Starlight’s seat.

“Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart...they looked so happy as a family. I was already thinking of going, but now I’m nearly there.” Starlight fidgeted her hooves, wearing a...longing frown it seemed. “Just once, I want to feel what Flurry will have with her parents with my own.”

“I see.” I leaned to Starlight and gave her mane a quick rub. “Well, I will definitely be with you when you face them.”

As I expected, all of the others assured that they would tag along.

After they said they’d come, Starlight smiled, a very peaceful and particularly cute one. “You guys are too good to me. But, do you really don’t mi--”

Rarity, resting on a seat by a window opposite the one Starlight and I were by, and with her head turned to us, raised her hoof. “No, no, darling. This is what friends are for, remember? You are not requesting us for mere random things or to travel across Equestria every day.”

“But, I am glad you won't be going to your folks for a while, because I could use a rest.” Rainbow let out a good, satisfied yawn, nearly making me yawn. “Stopping blizzards from destroying cities will tire you out.”

Applejack stretched her forelegs and lay further in her seat. “Ah’m gonna have to agree, Rainbow. It’s a good thing there won't be any chores for me when we get back.”

“Still, once you are ready, know that we will stand by your side, Starlight,” Twilight assured, now with an extra-friendly smile. “As Rarity said, don’t worry that you are asking for too much, especially not from me.”

“Thanks. After this, I don’t think I will need this kind of help again anytime soon,” Starlight said with a little smile as she peeked out the window. Part of the Crystal Empire was still visible.

I was looking forward to Starlight reconciling with her parents. It would also let her fully heal from her past. However, I still wanted to give those two ponies a piece of my mind for how they treated her.

Once the Friendship Express returned to Ponyville’s train station, Starlight, the gang, and I all broke off and headed back to our homes. We all were still worn down from the “events” in the Crystal Empire, and I couldn’t wait to get to my bed. At this point, the moon was out.

I figured it would happen, but Starlight was walking a tad slower than usual. I didn’t even ask why: it was obvious she was thinking about her parents. At least she didn’t look depressed or even too worried, but just preoccupied. But, once we got to the house, I thought of an idea.

The next morning, Starlight and I had finished eating breakfast and were in the living room. The Dragon Pit board was on the table and, like the very first time we played, Starlight was lying on the couch; I was in my father’s chair on the side of the table opposite her. I used to have one vase of roses, but now I have three of them, all near the living room’s window.

“I can see why you loved this game so much. It really is fun...even if you and Twilight win the most.”

Starlight covered her mouth as she giggled. “I told you it’s the best board game ever before we finally got to play! Whenever Sunburst comes to visit, we should ask him to play with us. I'll make sure to tell him to watch his horn.”

“Please tell him that last part if he plays. I’d rather not have a magical pony wreck the living room in victory a third time,” I said in a playful voice. I really was serious, but I wanted to say it playfully, so Starlight wouldn’t feel bad.

She blushed and smiled sheepishly. “Yeahhhh...again, sorry about that, and I’m sure Twilight is.”

“It’s okay. You and Twilight didn’t do any real damage.” I looked toward the CD player, sitting on a new stand I bought last month, and gasped. I forgot about my idea. “Oh, one second.” I stood up to walk to the CD player and cut it on. A certain CD was already in there, ready for this moment.

Starlight cocked her head confusingly, but she still gently swayed her body from side to side. Even at this point, she almost always swayed her head or body when she listened to her favorite songs. “Why did you turn on the CD player all of a sudden? Not that I mind: that’s my favorite song.”

“And is the first one you listened to.” I walked back to my father’s chair and sat down. “It was to help inspire you during your fresh start back then, remember? Now, it’s to help you have a fresh start with your parents.”

“Oh, that’s right.” She straightened her neck and stopped her swaying. “I can’t believe you remembered.”

“Usually my memory’s not that good, but I still remember how happy and calm you looked when you heard it. It was the first time I saw you look so peaceful.”

“I guess your memory’s better than mine.”

“Maybe.” I picked up the die on the table. “Now, let’s get back to playing Dragon Pit. I’m on pace to win this time.”

“Hee hee, we’ll see. And…” Starlight again looked down, making imaginary circles on the couch with a hoof.

“‘And’ what?”

She stopped with the circle-making and lifted her head to me again. If I didn’t know what she was about to say already, her serious and determined frown would have told me. “I want to go see my parents in a couple of weeks. Will that be okay?”

I rubbed my chin. It was odd how Starlight asked that, like she wanted my permission. Was she worried I might not want to go? After a couple of seconds, I smiled and answered, “Of course it’ll be okay! Later, we can let our friends know, so they’ll be ready to come too. Maybe we can ask Sunburst to come along, so you’ll have even more support.”

“Thanks.” Her frown softened into a peaceful smile. “You all are the best friends I could ever ask for. I’m still not sure if I deserve you all.”

“Of course you do! You really worked hard to atone and become a great pony! Calling you a ‘great friend’ would be an understatement.” I gave a wink.

“Thanks, BF.”

I guess some level of insecurity will always remain with Starlight, but even if it never leaves her, she had come miles from how she used to be. My friend had changed so much, and I even had a question for myself.

How much had I changed since the two of us met? It didn’t feel like I changed that much. Should I be worried?

Two weeks later, it was finally time.

With Spike, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, and even Sunburst with us, Starlight and I were back on the Friendship Express. As usual, Starlight and I were beside each other, although this time I was by the window. Twilight and Spike sat in the seats in front of us. At the moment, we were all quiet. I suggested for us to ask Sunset Shimmer to come, but Starlight didn’t want to drag her along too.

For some reason, it felt like I should look better, so I was wearing my better clothes, a snazzy blue shirt and black pants. Thinking about it, I should have worn them when I went to the Crystal Empire, given I was visiting a princess.

I’ve only been on a train once in my human world, so being back on one just two weeks later felt a bit strange, but in a good way. However, thinking about how we would, at last, meet Starlight’s parents soon, I was rubbing my hands and tapping one of my feet. Couldn’t wait to finally meet them.

“So...nice day, isn’t it?” Twilight asked in a cheerful, yet uneasy voice.

“Yep, it is,” I answered, glancing at Starlight. Her head was down, which it was ever since we got on the train.

Sunburst asked, “Uh, how about two weeks ago? We almost became a bunch of snowponies...or in the case of two of us, snowdragon and snowhuman.”

“Snowhuman” was a new one. Though, in Sunburst’s defense, ponies wouldn’t have a reason to even consider it might be called “snowman” in my world, not “snowhumans.”

“Yes, yes, indeed,” Rarity said with a nervous giggle. “Uh, we know to never scream too loud near the Crystal Heart now.”

“Or scream period when near that thing,” Applejack commented.

“It’s okay,” Starlight said while raising her head. She was smiling, to both my surprise and relief.

“Is what okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“I know you all are trying to get me to relax, but I’m fine...ish.”

“Oh. It was that obvious, huh?” Twilight asked with a sheepish smile.

Starlight nodded. “Yeah. Asking ‘Nice day, isn’t it?’ gave it away.” She giggled. “It’s become our go-to question to lighten moods.”

“Wow. We do ask that a lot when all of us are nervous, don’t we?” Fluttershy asked.

“Guess that means we need some new mood-busting questions,” Rainbow said, still looking from above the seat behind Starlight.

Pinkie started hopping in her seat. “Ooh! Maybe we could ask, ‘What will you have for dinner?’ or ‘How is old stallion Jenkins doing?’”

Rarity tilted her head to the side. “Um, who is ‘old stallion Jenkins’?”

Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. “Beats me. It just felt like he’s somepony others might talk about.”

Twilight told me to not question when Pinkie is being “Pinkie Pie”, so I didn’t. I instead just thought about where we would soon be.

“Hee hee. Well, this did make me feel a little calmer. If things get too bad with my parents, maybe we can talk about that ‘Jenkins’ guy.”

“We can if it happens,” Rarity said, “but I’m sure it won’t come to that.”

Spike commented, “Plus, I bet your parents really did care about you, but maybe just...didn’t show it well.”

“I hope so.” Starlight shook her head. It was like she was shaking it to herself, not us. “I really did, no, do, love them. Otherwise, I would never want to see them again.”

Rainbow slid off the top of Starlight’s seat to sit in her own seat again. Or at least I thought she was back in hers, since I couldn’t see her.

“If it would help you feel any better, I'm nervous too,” Sunburst said in a low voice. “I’m...not looking forward to possibly running into my mom.”

“Why?” Twilight turned her head toward Sunburst. “Are you...oh, right. You told us Sire’s Hollow is your hometown too, and how your mom is a...tad controlling.”

“Yes. Normally, I wouldn’t go.” Sunburst’s eyes formed a little scowl. In a more serious voice, he added, “But, after how I left Starlight behind, I’m coming. If it means having to put up with my mom again for a while, so be it. I owe it to the first friend I ever had.”

Starlight smiled and rubbed her hooves. This could go better than any of us imagined if she could stay this relaxed.

“Um, Sam?” Fluttershy asked with a...concerned frown? “Is there something wrong? You seem a little tense too.”

“Oh, uh, I am?” I stopped tapping my foot, which I wasn’t even aware that I was still doing. I did a horrible job hiding my bubbling anger.

“Don’t tell me you are nervous too?” Applejack asked, now looking directly at me from her seat.

I shook my head and waved my hands side to side. “N-No, it’s not that I’m nervous. I was just...tapping my feet for fun.”

Applejack kept her eyes on me. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was seeing right through me, even if she wasn’t showing it.

“You sure?” Starlight asked, now staring at me as well. Unlike Applejack, I was fairly certain Starlight wasn’t (too) suspicious, even if she knew me better than anypony.

“Yeah, I--” It suddenly felt like the train started traveling sideways, then upside down, then sideways again. I leaned my head down and laid my hands on my forehead. It wasn’t helping much, but it was better than nothing.

“Sam? Are you alright?!” Starlight reached her hoof to my arm.

“Is it another of those dizzy spells?!” Twilight asked in an alarmed voice. Maybe she was leaning toward me, but with my head down, I couldn’t tell.

After maybe ten seconds, everything stopped “spinning”, but Starlight kept her hoof on my arm. I lifted my head and moved my hands off my head. It wasn’t the first time that happened, but it still wasn’t fun. “Whew. It’s gone now.”

“Maybe ya should have hung back in Ponyville with how those dizzy fits are poppin’ up more often, or at least went to a doctor first.”

“I never liked going to doctors, and no way was I staying home.” I turned my head toward Starlight. “Starlight’s my best friend, so if she needs me for anything, I’m going to be there for her.”

“Well, try not to push yourself too hard,” Sunburst advised. “Best friends or not, Starlight wouldn’t want you to black out on her account.”

“No, I would not.” She lifted her hoof off me. “I’d rather face my parents by myself than see you pass out. Though, it would be much easier with you there.”

“I promise to take it easy, so I don’t bring up another dizzy spell.”

We kept talking as the train continued to travel to Sire’s Hollow. I didn’t have any more of those lightheaded moments as we did.

Once the train pulled up in the train station near Sire’s Hollow, we hopped off, and walked to and through the gate to Starlight's and Sunburst’s hometown.

It wasn’t the kind of town with huge buildings like the Crystal Empire is, so Sire’s Hollow felt much more like Ponyville. It had houses, and the larger buildings seemed to be businesses, like Ponyville’s Jewelry stores or antique shops. There was also a fruit stand and, in another part of the town, a water fountain.

“Uh...here we are,” I said. At this point, I was trying to keep not just Starlight calm, but myself. “Where do we go? Where are they?”

Fluttershy asked, “Starlight, since it has been so long, do you still remember where to go?”

“I remember.” Starlight turned her head toward Twilight. “You already made sure they still live there, right, Twilight?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes. I looked into it soon after you said you were ready to see them. They still live at 234 Lunar Drive.”

“Okay. Well…*sigh*...time to finally see my mom and dad again after all these years. I just hope they will be happy to see me...especially my mom.” Starlight’s ears drooped and she let out a sigh. She had told me that her relationship was the worst with her mom, and she was even a little scared of her as a filly -- and looked like she still was.

“Of course they will!” Pinkie assured with a big grin. “You’re like their long-lost daughter coming back from years of exile, so they’ll be so so so happy to have you back! I would be if you were my daughter and you came to me out of the blue!”

With how Pinkie sometimes says the wrong things when trying to cheer you up, I was worried she was about to do it again. Luckily, she was on her “A” game.

Starlight gave a small smile. “Thanks, Pinkie. I needed that.”

We all walked through the town. Like at the Crystal Empire, I got stares, but they weren’t too numerous. Odds are, with this being Starlight’s hometown, news about her deeds -- her good ones -- and thus me was already known by the ponies out here. Even so, I forced myself to DO NOT call anypony cute, not even Starlight, unless we were alone.

After around ten minutes, we came across Starlight’s former home. It was a beige house, a little smaller than mine, with a red roof. Overall, your run-of-the-mill house; it wasn't unusual, like Sunburst's house that was (to me) mushroom-shaped.

I looked down at Starlight, but she gulped and crept towards the door before I could even ask if she was ready. Obviously, she didn't need to hear that we were there for her. The unicorn already knew it.

Sam, stay calm when you see her parents. Making a scene won’t help.

Author's Note

The gang better keep an eye on Sam. He is ticked at Starlight's parents!

Chapter 27: Like mother, like daughter

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

I could barely believe it. I was walking to my parents’ door. This time, it wasn’t a dream.

I felt bad asking Sam, Twilight, and my friends to come all the way out to Sire’s Hollow, even Sunburst. They told me they didn’t mind, but I’m a full-grown mare. I shouldn’t be dragging them all over Equestria like this. Sam was even fighting dizzy spells for me, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that something else was wrong. He didn’t say it, though, and it’s not like he lied to me much. He hardly ever did. Maybe it was in my head.

You can do this, Starlight. Don’t make their trip out here be for nothing.

I walked up the steps and, for a moment, stared at the door. It didn’t suddenly feel bigger like it did in my dream, so that at least was a good sign. I knocked on the door -- at normal strength -- and waited.

The door opened, not as slow as it did in my dream. Didn’t have to wait forever for it to start opening either.

Once that door fully opened, I was face-to-face with my dad. His mane style was similar to mine, so that was something this and my dream shared.

“Hi,” I greeted meekly.

“Starlight? Is that you?”

“Y-Yeah, it’s me. Been a long time, hasn’t it?” I asked. It was like my lips smiled on their own, even if it were an uneasy one.

I prepared for him to frown, or even scowl at me. He did frown, but no scowl came with it. I’d take it.

“Wow, Starlight! It has been a long time. I’m...glad to see you.”

“You are?” I asked.

“Of course!” He actually smiled a little. “Sure, we didn’t hear from you for a...few years, but I’m sure you were off doing your own thing. I see you changed your mane to--wait.” He pointed at my neck. ”Is that a collar on your neck?”

I tapped my collar. As was common at this point, until he pointed at it, I forgot it was on. “Yes, and I know it might look weird, but--”

Behind my dad, deeper in the house, walking into the living room, my mom came into view. It was like the wind was knocked out of me by how the nerves of seeing her hit me.

“Who’s that?” She laid a hoof on her cheek and stared toward us, or me. Somehow, it felt like it was only my mom and me here. “Wait...Starlight?”

I gulped and nodded. “Yep. Starlight.”

“Oh...well, good to see you,” she said, seemingly nonchalantly. She looked away for a second.

I could feel it. She wasn’t happy. That alone cut a bit of fear into my heart. No, I couldn’t be scared of Mom. Even if she were mad at me, she wouldn’t want to hurt me over it. Right?

I slowly turned around to my friends. If I were alone, I might have cut my losses and left.

“Uh...hi there,” Twilight said, waving a greeting hoof. I was so glad for her to try to ease the tension, even if her smile had nervousness all over it.

“Oh, Princess Twilight? Is that you?” Mom asked in a more friendly tone. “What brings a princess such as yourself out here?”

“I've become pretty good friends with Starlight, so I...thought to accompany her when she said she wanted to come. Uh, nice day, isn’t it?”

“Um, yes! It is,” Fluttershy answered.

“And I hear old stallion Jenkins is doing pretty good,” Pinkie chimed in. Guess most of us were sticking to the classic ice-breaker question.

I expected Sam to join in, but he just stared at Mom and crossed his arms. Something was on his mind, but what? I would say he was mad at her, but he had never shown signs of it.

Dad glanced behind me and toward Sunburst. “And Sunburst? Is that you over there?”

“Yep.” Sunburst took a quick look behind him. “My mom...isn’t around, is she?”

“No, she’s at her house, I think. You still don’t get along?”

“Nope,” Sunburst answered with a frown. Once I saw my dad, I forgot about Sunburst being worried about running into his mom.

“But where are my manners? Who are the rest of you? My name is Firelight Glimmer, and my wife here is Starshine Glimmer."

“My name’s Sam, Mr. Glimmer.” Sam took a step closer and just seemed to eye both my parents, but especially my mom. Could I have asked what was wrong? Did they meet in the past and Sam didn't tell me for some reason?

The others said who they were, one by one, but none of them gave any strange glares like Sam did.

Sunburst took another look behind him and asked, “Uh, Mr. and Mrs. Glimmer, do you mind if I...hide inside for just a little while?”

“Sure, and it’ll be nice to have you back," Dad answered with a smile. He and Sunburst always did have some kind of connection, but I could never figure out what it was. "You always loved coming here to spend time with Starlight and to get away from your mom.”

“And...I suppose the rest of you can come in, if you like,” Mom said. At least she didn’t sound angry or even annoyed.

Sunburst zipped by me to get inside, then the rest of us more calmly went into the house and into the living room. Sunburst wanted to stay away from his mom even more than I thought.

Inside, Twilight sat on a chair, Sam and I sat together on a couch by that chair, and the rest of my friends remained standing. Mom and Dad sat in two other chairs across from me, but we were half the length of the room away. Mom had four pink teacups, one was half-full, on a table beside her chair; I figured she put them there because she was always the one to do so. I didn’t think of it until now, but Sam’s living room is close to the same size as my parents’ living room, but a bit larger.

It might have really only lasted fifteen or so seconds, but the agonizing silence felt like it lasted for hours. Sam was tapping a foot and had his arms crossed. My friends were either rubbing the floor, taking peeks in seemingly random directions, or just stayed still. Mom took glances at me, but was mostly looking away. It was like she didn’t want to look at me, but why? Was she that mad at or even hated me?

If things didn’t feel awkward enough, I felt chills that weren't just because of my parents. For some reason, it felt like we were being watched. I didn’t know nerves could even have that effect.

“So...this is a nice place you have, Mr. and Mrs. Glimmer,” Twilight said while looking in one direction after another. I thought about how there were no books around to grab her attention; anything to try to calm myself down. The blue curtains covering a window behind us apparently did, since she pointed at it. “Those curtains are pretty,”

Fluttershy pointed toward three vases of white and blue flowers on a shelf by a wall. ”T-Those flowers are lovely as well.”

“Yeah. Starlight and I have roses at our place, where she’s been staying over the past year, feeling cared for,” Sam said, his arms still crossed. Whatever that put him in a bad mood was still present. I just had to hope it wasn't because of something I did.

Rarity twiddled her hooves. “A-And their roses was my idea. I thought it would help brighten up their place.”

“I see. Some time after Starlight left, Starshine gained a fondness for flowers. Those flowers there are known as ‘Granda Remosa’ and was the first to catch Starshine’s interest...that she didn’t want to eat, that is.”

“Eh, flowers are okay to decorate houses with, I guess,” Rainbow remarked with a shrug of her hooves. At least she didn’t sound tense.

“You sound like I used to about flowers,” Mom said with, surprisingly, a smile. She took a sip of tea, or I figured it was tea. Thought she would have gotten annoyed by how Rainbow said flowers were “okay.” I bet she would have if I said it.

“Uh, tell us more about yourselves,” Dad asked, leaning forward a bit. “I heard that Princess Twilight has a castle in Ponyville, but where do the rest of you live?”

Applejack, with a prideful face, answered, “Well, save for Sunburst, we all live in Ponyville, and I live on its farm, Sweet Apple Acres, with my family. We grow some of the finest apples in all of Equestria.”

“I work at a bakery, Sugarcube Corner, and throw the bestest parties!” Pinkie also answered with a big grin. Surprised she didn’t start hopping.

Rarity raised her head with a proud smile of her own. If I didn’t know her so well, I might have thought it was a pompous one. “I design dresses at my Boutique in Ponyville. Quite fabulous ones, if I do say so myself.”

Rainbow pointed at herself. With the smile on her face, no one can say Rainbow doesn’t have confidence in herself. “I’m one of the Wonderbolts, or a Reservist one anyway.”

“I spend much of my time caring for animals and watching over them. I can even speak to them.”

“I’m Flurry Heart’s crystaller and live in the Crystal Empire.”

Spike laid a claw on his chest. “As for me, I’m Twilight’s #1 assistant.”

“That so?” Dad rubbed his chin. “Seems like you all live busy lives and yet you came all the way out here with Starlight.” He glanced at me and gave a small sigh. I wasn’t sure what it meant, but it made me lean back and shrink on the couch.

My mom turned her face to look at me directly. “So, Starlight, what have you been up to after you left?”

My eyes widened. Should have thought things through some more. I was so worried over seeing my parents again, especially Mom, I didn’t even think about how I would tell them about my Cutie Mark-stealing days. I never told my parents any of the details of why I left. “Y-You see, I…”

She glared at me. “Wait. Were you out there stressing out and whining over every little thing?”

That wasn’t what I thought she’d ask, but I didn’t want to answer that either. “Kinda, but--”

She stood up. That glower of hers intensified and a scowl joined it, making my stomach drop. I even leaned closer to Sam. It always scared me when she looked at me like that.

“Starlight Glimmer, are you kidding me? Before you left, we told you over and over to start calming down and cut out the whining.”

“I can’t believe it either. I thought you were finally over that!” Dad scolded, but at least he stayed in his chair.

“B-But I have! I am!”

“Then why did you say you were doing it then?” Mom countered, now in a belittling tone. If it were anyone else talking to me this way, I would have stood my ground, as I once did against Discord.

Unfortunately, I was up against my parents, most notably Mom. I looked away. Couldn’t even look at them. “It’s just--”

In the corner of my eye, I saw Twilight point at the teacups. “Uh, did I say how nice those tea--”

“In fact, why did you leave anyway? You said you ‘had things to do’, but never said much else about it. Did your friends come here just to keep you from stressing out?”

I didn’t expect Mom to act like even the Princess of Friendship was nothing by cutting her off. Twilight might have well said nothing as far as she was concerned.

“I--”

Rainbow growled and yelled, “Hey, flower-lover! That’s going too--”

“Haven’t you learned how to do anything on your own like your father and I always told you?”

Arguments always went like this with my parents, but especially with Mom. She in particular never listened. The few times I tried to argue back, she’d just get madder and force me to give in. Compared to her, I was a powerless little filly.

No. Not this time. I wasn’t a powerless filly anymore. Mom was right about one thing: I did need to do things on my own more, not have my friends hold my hooves every time like I was...nothing.

“Okay, that’s it!” Sam yelled. He stood up and stomped a foot, making Mom not be able to ignore him. If I didn’t know better, he was holding that back. “I tried being quiet, but that is your daughter, you--”

Mom pointed at Sam and shouted, “You stay out of this! This is between me and Starlight!”

I lifted my head and gritted my teeth. How could she?!

”As for you, Starlight, now what’s wrong? You can’t explain why you left without whin--”

“Mom, will you SHUT UP?! No one yells at Sam!”

She shut up and just stared at me. She wasn’t even scowling anymore. Finally! Now, I could say the words I had been holding back for years.

I stood up, but also took a deep breath. Losing complete control of my temper might make me say or do something I’d regret. I looked up at Sam and told him, “I got this, BF.”

He just looked at me for a second before he sighed and sat back down. Twilight, Spike, Sunburst, and the rest of my friends weren't moving a muscle and just watched. I locked eyes with Mom. It was time. “Okay, you want to know why I left? Fine. One of the reasons was to get away from you and Dad. I was sick of you two always talking like my worries were nothing.”

That scowl came back to her face. “Wait, you were mad--”

“I’m not done!” I yelled with a stomp of my hoof. Oh, that felt good. “Maybe I did whine a little too much, but all you two did was say ‘you’re overreacting Starlight’ or ‘stop stressing out Starlight’ and that just made me ‘stress out’ even more!”

“So, again, you’re mad because we wouldn’t ‘foal’ you?”

“Who the buck said I needed to be ‘foaled’?! All I really needed was to know that I was loved and that nothing was wrong with me!”

“So how were we supposed to do that if all you did was whine?” Her frown and the look in her eyes stayed the same. She wasn’t backing down, but this was to be expected from my mom.

“Well, did you ever once try giving me a hug? Or to teach me to use my magic when I was struggling with it? Or, oh, I don’t know, tell me that even if I never learned how to use magic well, you’ll love me no matter what? For that matter, have you ever told me you loved me, because I can’t remember you ever saying it! Well? I’m all ears!”

Her scowl, at last, weaned. I had never seen her even remotely back off to anypony before, not even to Dad. “Uh...well…”

Maybe it was because I knew the tide was turning, the anger I was keeping under control and my confidence spiked, filling me with a burst of invigorating energy. I was done trying to suppress it, so I chose to hold nothing back, gritted my teeth, and yelled, “That’s right, you DIDN’T! And you know what? Maybe I can’t do everything on my own, but I’m not ashamed! I’m not perfect, but I have friends that would be there for me if I need them, and I’ll drop whatever I’m doing to be there for them without question! I would even die for them! I’ll take being whiny over being heartless toward those they are supposed to love, like you are!”

Mom gasped. I covered my mouth, the rage surging in my body all but left me. I immediately regretted my last words. No matter how mad I was, I crossed the line by calling my mother, the mare that gave birth to me, heartless. That was something the Starlight that coldly stole Cutie Marks might have said.

This might have been the most awkward silent moment yet.

Mom’s mouth quivered and she looked away. It’s strange how it’s possible to go from feeling fury to remorse so quickly.

“Mom, I--”

She ran out of the living room, down the house’s hallway, and to her bedroom. The sharp crash of something shattering in there made me shake for a moment. Then the wailing following it broke my heart. It didn’t matter how Mom treated me in the past: I had to fix this.

I solemnly turned to Dad, who was still sitting quietly in his chair. “Dad, I didn’t mean--”

“No, Starlight. I need a minute to think. Just go talk to your mother,” he said in a low voice, his head down. I must have broken his heart too. It was also weird how he didn’t even try to step in when Mom and I went at it, but that was something to think about later.

With my head down, I walked from the living room and crept down the hallway. It often felt lonely when I went down it as a filly, but this time, it was shame, not loneliness, I felt. Her bedroom door was cracked, so I opened the door with my magic and slunk inside.

Near one of the bedroom's walls, broken pieces of what -- I guess -- was a vase and the yellow flowers that were in it lay on the floor. So that was what shattered, besides my mom’s heart. It seemed like my dad had a new favorite kite. A big blue one, not a yellow one, hung on a wall.

But what took most of my attention was the pony lying on her bed, head face-down in a pillow, still weeping. She still had white bed covers even after all these years.

I crept closer, each weep that filled my ears being a cut to my heart. “Mom? About what I said about you being hea--”

“No, you were right. I was heartless to you,” she said with her head still buried. Even with it muffled, her voice was in a softer voice tone than even the friendlier one she used on the others. It was even somewhat...timid, and it was a voice I didn’t remember her ever using. “I...I...I’m your grandmother!”

“Huh? Grandma? What do you mean?”

She lifted her head to me. Her eyes were baggy and her face was soaked with tears. I didn’t know she could even cry like this. “I’ll tell you. Please, come over here to your mom.”

I walked across the bedroom to her bed and sat beside her. For the first time, she looked and felt...vulnerable. That air of toughness and at times coldness she usually emitted was gone. Was this really my mom?

She did what I had done a lot -- take a deep breath -- and explained, “Okay. First, you never knew this, but your grandmother was a harsh mare. She wasn’t evil and was supposedly nicer in the past, but for as long as I can remember, she rarely showed anypony any kind of kindness, not even to me. Sometimes, she even seemed heartless. I still have no idea why she acted like that, but it was why I never talked about her.”

Okay, this was new. I always thought it was odd how Mom never talked about my grandmother from her side, but I never asked why. “Was Grandpa like that too?”

“He passed when I was still a foal, so I barely remember him. From what your grandmother said, he was much nicer than her, which she often thought of as ‘being soft.’ When she was nicer, it probably appealed to her. You might be surprised to know that I was a lot like you when you were younger. As a filly, I felt like I couldn't do anything right. I was just a mess.”

She was right. How my mouth was agape showed that surprise. I hated how she treated me, but it at least felt like Mom had no trouble with confidence. She was looking more and more like a whole different mare than the one I knew...or thought I knew.

“You were?”

She gave what felt to be a particularly slow nod. “Yes. When you were talking about yourself like that, you reminded me of myself, and it broke my heart. I couldn’t let you be like me, so I tried to get you to toughen up, so you’d grow up faster than I did and someday become a stronger mare than I’d ever be.” She smiled, and the look in her eyes, which I didn’t even know were green, changed into...pride? Happiness? “When we heard the news about how you saved the Princesses from Queen Chrysalis, I was so proud. You grew into not just the great mare I dreamed for you to be, but a hero.” She sighed and looked down, fidgeting her forehooves. Her ears drooped. “But deep down, I think I already knew how bad a mom I was. That is why I acted coldly when you got here: I was just too ashamed to face you. Later, when I thought you still were like how I used to be, I felt that I failed you, and that was why I lashed out at you. I was really just mad at myself.”

I had no idea of her true feelings and reasons. She was actually trying to protect me from feeling like nothing, and I thought she just didn’t care! Could Dad have even felt the same way?

“Was all that true? All you really wanted was for me to grow into a strong, great mare? You’re even proud of me?”

“Yes, and I’m more proud than you will ever know,” she answered with a smile that had to be screaming pride. The smile quickly faded, and she looked down and away, probably due to that shame she told me about. “But, if I had known I was so awful, things would have been different. I would have done what you called me out for not doing and more: personally taught you how to levitate things with your magic effectively, given you the hugs you needed, and definitely told you that I love you.” She raised her head to face me again. This time, it felt like she was looking at me in the eyes. “I love you more than anything, and I’m SO sorry I acted so heartlessly.”

My lips quivered. She really was the mom I always wanted, but I just never knew she was. A question bubbled in my mind, but it was a possibility I never remotely imagined: was it my own fault that my mom didn’t show this side of her? “Oh, Mom...I don’t know what to say. I didn’t know about how bad grandma was to you.” Shame of my own and new guilt forced me to look away. I was a bad daughter. “Now I really feel--”

She gently turned my head back to her with her hoof, which felt so soft. The warmth emitting from her eyes warmed me from within. The look in those eyes had to be of a loving mother, something I only saw other mothers give their foals. Until now. “No, sweetie. Don’t feel bad for what you said, because I deserved every word, even the heartless part. How I was an awful mom was far crueler. All I want now is for a second chance to be a good mom, and this time, I’ll give you the love, support, and kindness I should have given you as a filly. Can you give me that chance?”

My eyes were practically leaking. I longed for this moment and wasn’t sure if it would ever happen, but it did. My forelegs wrapped around my mom before I was fully conscious of it. They must have decided on what to do before my brain had the chance to give them orders. “Yes. I missed you and Dad, and despite all I said, I love you both. That was why I came back.”

She wrapped her forelegs around me in a tight embrace. Her fur was so soft and fluffy against mine. “I love and missed you too. Welcome back, my little Starie.”

“Huh? Starie?” I let her go and just stared at her. Where did “Starie” come from?

“I never gave you pet names when you were a filly, so I might as well do it now. You like it?”

“I like ‘Starie’, but...try not to use it around my friends? It’d be a little embarrassing.”

“Well, embarrassing their kids is something even good moms do sometimes, isn’t it?” she asked with a wink.

I giggled. If I wanted the upsides of having a good mom, I’d have to take the downsides too. “Okay, you got me there. Just, try not to do it too much?”

“That I’ll do,” she answered that ended with a titter. I’m going to have to get used to this, but I WON’T mind.

“But maybe--oh! I need to apologize to Dad too. I--”

“You don’t have to. I deserved it too.”

I swung my head to the doorway. Dad was standing there, frowning. His eyes were a little watery, even if tears weren’t flowing from them.

“You did?” I asked. Whether he really deserved it or not, the urge to ask got the better of me.

He walked to the bed. Something felt different about him. Was he also hiding something like mom did?

“I wasn’t as tough on you as your mom, but, like her, I wanted you to grow into a wonderful mare too. I also didn’t have the best relationship with my parents.”

I was right.

“You didn’t?”

He shook his head. “Nope. Unlike your mom’s mom, my parents did give me love. Too much love.” He lightly gritted his teeth and growled. “They always tried to do everything for me and foaled the Tartarus out of me! It was like they thought I couldn’t do anything on my own! For a while, it made me wonder that.”

“Really? That sounds like Sunburst’s mom.”

“Yep, they were a lot like her. It was even a reason why I let him hang out with you so much: I understood how he felt all too well. I…*sigh*...I tried so hard not to be them, I went in the opposite direction, and I’m sorry too.” He walked forward to stand in front of the bed. “I was just trying to show that you could do anything with enough effort, but I went too far. Can you forgive your old stallion?”

The answer to why Dad stayed back when I was going off on Mom became clear. Even if I was mostly focused on Mom, I was really talking to both of them, and Dad knew it.

My eyes had leaked already, but some tears that were still hiding in my eyes flowed out. “I do, and I love you, Dad.”

“I love you too, and I am so proud of you, hero of Equestria.” He leaned to me and gave me a little nuzzle. It was the first time he did it. “I’ll have to think of a pet name of my own for you. Unlike your mom, I got nothing right now, but I can come up with a few later.”

Why did I get the feeling it was going to be more than just a “few”? Maybe it was just in my head.

“I can wait, if you try not to use any around my friends too much...even if sometimes embarrassing me is your job as my dad.”

He chuckled. “I’ll try not to do too good a job, then.”

The three of us shared in a group hug, and my insides practically tickled from the fuzziness I felt inside. This hug was like the one I saw Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart have. I wanted that with my own parents so much, and it finally happened. I even did something I thought I’d never do: lean my head against my mom’s warm, fluffy chest and close my eyes. The heartbeat from within proved for sure that she wasn’t heartless, and she stroked my mane with what was...a mother’s touch? It was calming, whatever the foal in me sensed.

I had never felt so at peace and safe before. The trace of sadness still buried deep in my heart flamed out, and I almost wondered if it were ever there at all. Could it be because my gradually healing heart was, at long last, fully recovered?

If so, it felt better than I had ever expected.

When Twilight caught me and sealed my magic away, I hated her guts. I would have loved nothing more than to have gotten revenge. Now, more than ever, it was clear that it was the best thing that could have happened to me. It was the beginning of what would end with me having what I really wanted all along. Friends, the feeling that I was worth something, magic or no magic, and the love of my parents. They were even proud of me.

After our hugs were done, Mom asked, “Oh, that reminds me: what did you do after you left? I...got carried away earlier, so you didn’t get to answer.”

I didn’t want to tell them about how I used to be. Not after we finally understood each other. They thought I grew into a great mare, so how would they feel knowing I was a terrible one?

Yet I couldn’t hide my past misdeeds, even though trying was so tempting. It would be best to just tell them everything. From how I learned to remove ponies Cutie Marks to when I made my first friends in years, and the reason why I was wearing a collar despite it being quite unusual for ponies to wear them. At the very least, they would think I was a “great mare” for a while.

I shed some tears as I was talking about the part when I stole Twilight’s and my friends’ Cutie Marks. It was only then did I realize why I smiled when I took them: the cold-heartedness that surfaced was a side of me I got from my mom. Or at least, how I thought she was. Either way, like mother, like daughter.

“...And what’s what happened.” I looked to the floor, bracing for the worst. “I understand if you don’t think I’m the great mare you--”

They both pulled me in another big, tight hug.

My mom said, “I can’t believe you had to go through that. You felt even sadder and more alone than I imagined. How could I have not seen it?”

“I can’t believe I was so blind too, but I am amazed at how strong your magic is now. Princess Twilight is an alicorn, and your level of magic can rival hers?! You might be a legend in the making!”

Were my ears playing tricks on me? They were sympathizing with me, not upset or disappointed. “R-Really? You don’t hate how I used to steal Cutie Marks?”

“Well, yes, but you’re not that pony anymore and have worked to make amends, right?” Mom asked.

I nodded. “I did, and that bad pony in me is long gone.”

“Then why would we judge you for it?” Dad asked, resting a hoof on one of mine. “The Starlight we might judge isn’t you, and even if you were, you’ll still be our daughter. Besides, if we had treated you better as a filly, that never would have happened, so some of that is our fault.”

Mom joined Dad in holding my hoof, or “hold” it the best they could with hooves. “So, don’t think it was all your fault.”

My lips might have curled into the biggest smile ever. My parents still loved me, no matter how horrible a pony I used to be. “I’m so glad to hear that! I was worried that I let you down.”

“You might be able to make your dad or me mad, but no matter what you do, you can never let us down in that way.” Mom rubbed my mane. “Okay, Starie?”

“Okay.” I gasped. My friends were still waiting in the living room! It was like when I was at Sunburst’s house all over again.

“What’s wrong?” my dad asked.

“My friends are still waiting for us. I should tell them everything is alright.”

Mom turned toward the doorway. “Oh, they are still out there. I should also apologize to them for what they had to see, especially to Sam and--oh no!” She facehoofed. “What was I thinking?!”

“What’s wrong?” Dad asked.

“I was so disrespectful to Princess Twilight when I cut her off earlier. I hope she’s not mad and is willing to pardon me for it.”

“Oh, I think she’ll be willing to let it slide. You and Dad remember what she forgave me for, right?” I asked with a little wink.

“Let’s hope she’ll be that forgiving to all Glimmers then,” Mom answered with a laugh.

My parents and I walked back into the living room, Mom’s foreleg around my neck. The gang was still sitting and standing about, but Rainbow and Applejack were whistling. I had a feeling they were listening in: Rainbow and Applejack wouldn’t have been whistling otherwise.

“S-So, have you all made up?” Twilight asked with a little stutter that proved even more that they were overhearing my parents and me. I would have done the same thing if it were the other way around.

Mom must have noticed what they were up to as well, given the little laugh she gave. “Yes. After all these years, we have our little filly back.”

“This time, we'll be good parents to her, and I’m glad that she gained some great friends.”

“Yes.” Mom lifted her foreleg off me and leaned her head down, now frowning. “We are sorry you all had to see our little family drama, and I’m especially sorry for yelling at you, Sam. And Princess Twilight, I am so sorry for being so rude to you earlier. I hope you’re not angry.”

Sam rubbed his hands and gave a little sigh. “Well, if you two will treat Starlight better, I can let it go.”

With her usual friendly smile, Twilight assured, “I wasn’t bothered by...earlier. I’m just glad you three are a happy family now.”

“I am sure you two have a lot to catch up on,” Rarity said.

“We do, but we have plenty of time. So, uh...I know!" My mom's face lit up with a smile. "If you haven’t been out to Sire’s Hollow before, would you like a little tour? It’s the least we can do for...earlier.”

Fluttershy responded, “That would be nice, if Starlight won’t mind.”

I shook my head. There would be plenty of time for that, but it might be a good while before all of us were out here again. “Nah, I won’t. I’ve been wanting to show you all some of the things I used to do here anyway.”

Dad looked over the Sunburst. “But...you and I can stay here, Sunburst, unless you don't mind the risk of running into your mom.”

“Uh...yeah, I’ll stay in here.” Sunburst straightened his glasses. “The next time I come, maybe I’ll go and see her, but just not today.”

Sunburst and Dad stayed behind and Mom and the rest of us went outside.

We checked out the school Sunburst and I used to go to before he left for Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Its swing set and sandbox were just as I remembered. There were even a colt and filly, both unicorns, laughing and building sand castles in that sandbox. Was that how Sunburst and I looked back then? We loved racing to build the biggest sand castle.

Next, we headed to a bookshop Sunburst and I sometimes went to--partly because Twilight asked us to check it out. Sam chuckled at the sight of her flying from one bookshelf to another talking about there being a book she had never seen before. Knowing him, he thought it was cute.

We checked out some other places, such as the fruit stand we saw earlier, a store that sold kites -- it was my idea to go there -- and to the local store, though we just window-shopped. The cakes they had looked and smelled great, but Pinkie thought they were “alright.”

Around an hour or so later, after we went back to my parents’ house and got Sunburst and my dad, we all went to the train station. The Friendship Express was minutes away from leaving.

“Now, it’s not going to be years before you come back, right?” Mom asked with a teasing voice. It was still hard to believe that she really was my mom.

“No. I’ll be back in about a week so we can really catch up, if that’s okay.”

“Of course it’ll be okay. Come whenever you feel like it, Sugarplum,” Dad said.

“Sugarplum?” I shivered a little. He must have thought up some names while we were gone. I did like it, but why did it have to be something so CRINGY when said in public? How Rainbow and Sunburst snickered further proved it.

“Yep, and there are more names where that came from,” he answered with a wink. Definitely would have to get used to this, even if I’d never get used to some of the names he might think up.

Mom laughed and asked, “Firelight, we said we wouldn’t try to embarrass her, remember?”

He rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish-looking smile. “Whoops. Ha ha, I didn’t scare you from coming back, did I?”

“Of course not.” I leaned to him and whispered, “I like ‘Sugarplum’, but can you call me that when it’s just you, me, and mom?”

“You got it,” he whispered back.

After our goodbyes, my friends and I got on the train and started our trip back to Ponyville. I looked out the window and gave one last wave to my parents, who waved back.

Once they were out of view, I leaned back in my seat. As usual, Sam was in the seat beside me, and Twilight and Rainbow were in the seats in front of us.

“Well, Starlight, you made up with your parents,” Sam said. “I know you said you were feeling bad about asking us to come, but I’m still glad we came.” He rubbed my mane. “You were amazing standing up to them.”

“You were,” Twilight said with a nod. “I was worried we might have had to get you out of there, but we didn’t need to. I’m proud of you.”

“But, Sam, you got pretty mad in here.” Rainbow chortled. “I’ve never seen you like that!”

“Yes,” Rarity agreed. “If I didn’t know better, I would say that wasn’t something that just happened in the moment."

I’ve seen him like that. It was when I wrecked his living room trying to force that magic suppression ring off my horn. Rarity did bring up a good point: was Sam holding that anger back?

Sam rubbed his neck and sighed. It was already looking like Rarity was right. “I was. I never told any of you this, not even Starlight, but I’d been ticked at Starlight’s parents ever since she told us how they treated her.”

“Oh, my. You were?” Fluttershy asked with a hoof on her chin.

“Yep. It took all I had to not chew them out when we finally met them.” He looked down at me, his lips becoming a smile. “But, pretty much what I would have said, Starlight herself said, so that made me that much more proud seeing her stand up to them. She's really not the same pony as she was when Discord--”

A voice said, “Well, well, if it isn’t ‘Sugarplum’ and her pals.”

So I can see, I stood on my hind legs and we all looked to the seats behind Sam and me: it was where the voice came from. This was something I didn’t expect in the slightest. It even made me not care too much of how anyone other than us and my parents knew about my new “Sugarplum” pet name.

On a seat behind us that was empty, Discord was sitting there, eating from a bag of popcorn.

“You all are taking this train too, huh? What are the odds?”

“Discord? Is that you?” I asked. Again I asked a question I knew the answer to.

“The one and only.” He shoved a pawful of popcorn in his mouth. I wasn’t even sure if he even needed to eat. “Who did you expect? Grogar?”

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked with a sigh. She definitely didn’t hate him -- if she even could hate anyone -- but Twilight seemed to have a hard time getting along with Discord. He didn’t appear to mind her, though. It looks like even the Princess of Friendship can have those she’d struggle to connect with.

Discord floated off his seat to be right behind mine and patted my head. It felt like I should feel belittled, yet the pat really did feel like just a friendly one. “Oh, just here to check on my gooood friend, Starlight. I heard from Fluttershy that this was a big day for her.”

“This ain’t some excuse to pick on her, is it?” Applejack asked, one of her eyebrows raised. I’ve seen other ponies do it, but Applejack does that motion more than anyone I know.

He pointed at himself. “Me? Pick on her? So suspicious. Don’t good friends be there for their friends when they need them?” He floated back to his seat. He snapped his paws, and a shirt saying “good friend” appeared on him out of thin air.

“Yeah, but why are you here now?” Rainbow asked. ”Starlight’s already made up with her parents.”

“So you’re too late,” Sam said. He didn’t sound annoyed like the others did.

“Are you suuuure about that?”

“Huh? I don’t understand,” Fluttershy said with a tilt of her head. “Do you know something we don’t?”

“None of you noticed there was a teacup with a quite nice-looking goatee when Starlight was talking with her parents?” Discord brushed his goatee with his claw.

“No, I--” I started until I (thought) I understood what he meant. One of my mom’s teacups did have part of what looked like Discord’s goatee. I wasn't sure, but that goatee might have been gone when my parents and I returned to the living room after we reconciled.

“So, you get it now?” Discord asked with a knowing smirk.

“I think.” I pointed at him. “Was one of my mom's teacups you?”

“As I said before, she can be taught!” Another snap of his paws and diploma fell on top of me and shirt saying “Starlight is #1!” poofed onto me. Compared to the shirt he once “gave” me that had “Pet of the year” on it, this shirt was much more flattering. Of course, I’m not “#1.” If anyone was, it was Sam or Twilight.

My friends and I stared at one another. Fluttershy was right. Discord can be pretty sweet once you get to know him...kinda.

Twilight, this time in her regular, not annoyed, voice, said, “Oh, so, were you there because Starlight needed us and you felt--”

He gasped. He snapped his claw and a clock appeared in front of him, which he stared at. “Oh, look at the time! I must be off. Ta-ta!” After yet another snap, he teleported out of the train. That was something.

“So...that happened,” Rainbow said with a rub of her head.

“That guy is hard to read. At least he really seems over picking on Starlight, so I say it’s all good,” Sam remarked.

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. “Yes. He just has his own way of showing he cares.”

Maybe we might never truly understand Discord, there was one thing I did understand very well: I had friends that wouldn’t leave me and now the love of my parents. I literally couldn’t think of anything else I still wanted. Perhaps I’ll think of something in time.

For now, I was going to more than enjoy what I did have.

Author's Note

After almost 30 chapters, Starlight has made up with her parents, and Sam didn't even have to punch one of them! Now that she has all that she had ever wanted, is there anything that's next for Starlight?

Also, let's see if anyone can figure out the foreshadowing in this chapter with the "Granda Remosa" flower. Did you see why it drew Starshine to it after Starlight left home years ago? The first one that gets it right wins a prize...maybe.

Even though I took some extra time with this chapter, it was rough on me. If there are any errors I'm usually good at finding and fixing, or any, let me know.

And one last thing: this is the new longest chapter of both "Caught and Punished" and of all my stories up to this point.

Chapter 28: Cakes and a turn of events

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

After how I dragged my friends across Equestria more than once since they befriended me, I had to do something for them. Unlike the last time, there would be no mess-ups with spells.

Yesterday, I asked the Cakes for instructions on baking cakes, but also asked them to keep it a secret from Pinkie. I had baked cupcakes with Pinkie before, but I had never baked a cake, or anything, by myself. However, I have come a long way since the time I tried to make toast in a microwave. Did that give Sam a laugh!

To ensure there would be plenty of time, I elected to start on the cake in the morning. Sam was working at the Toy Store.

In our kitchen, everything for the cake -- a carton of eggs, a huge bag of flour, and a bottle of vegetable oil -- plus a bowl and pan, was spread out on a table. I even wore a chef’s hat, thinking it would be fun to wear; maybe my inner Pinkie was showing.

After one last check to ensure I didn’t forget anything, I took a look at a checklist with the directions for the cake. Sam might joke about how Twilight loves them, but they really are useful.

Add 3 cups of flour...3 eggs...¾ cup of vegetable oil...beat for five minutes.

I put in what the list said, and as I beat the flour, eggs, and oil, it gradually melted into a creamy yellow cake batter. I had heard about how foals like to lick spoons that were covered in cake batter. Maybe when I’m back in Sire’s Hollow and my mom wants to bake a cake, I’ll ask her to letmedo it for laughs.

With the batter ready, I checked the directions again.

Bake for forty minutes.

I poured the batter into a pan, then carried the pan, with my magic, into the oven. The oven had already preheated, so everything was all set. With nothing else to do at the moment, I went into the living room, jumped on the couch, and read a book about the finer points of kite-building.

So far, so good.

About fifteen or so minutes later, I chose to take a look in the oven. I knew there was still a long way to go, but I always hated waiting, so the urge to at least check on the cake overwhelmed me.

I opened the oven door, but my eyes widened when the middle of the cake sank! What happened?!

“No, no, no! You weren’t supposed to do that!”

I dashed to the table and looked at the checklist with the directions still lying on it. Everything was done right, so what happened?! Maybe Mrs. Cake would know what went wrong, so after I cut the oven off, I hurried to Sugarcube Corner.

Upon reaching Sugarcube Corner, I ran inside and to its front counter. Mrs. Cake was decorating a dozen or so cupcakes in blue-colored icing.

“Mrs. Cake, there’s a problem with the cake I tried to bake. Can you spare a minute?”

She lifted her head to me. “Hi, dearie, and of course. Did your cake not turn out well?”

“Dearie.” I’m surprised my dad didn’t think of that already for a pet name for me.

“You could say that. When I opened the oven to check how the cake was doing, it collapsed in the middle! I followed the directions correctly, so how did it happen?”

She giggled. Wasn’t expecting that kind of reaction.

“What?”

“I’m sorry. I know it’s not nice to laugh, but you’re not supposed to open the oven when cakes are baking.”

“I’m not?”

“No. Once the crust forms and the cake stops rising, it is safer to do so, but if you open the door any sooner, the sudden change in the oven's temperature will cause the cake to fall. I thought you already knew that.”

I facehoofed. Bet I was the only mare in Ponyville to make this kind of mistake. “I guess I have a lot to learn about cooking. Is there any way to fix the cake?”

She, unfortunately, shook her head. “I’m afraid not. You can let it finish baking and it’s still cake, just...fallen.”

That wasn’t an option. My friends deserved a MUCH better cake than that thing. “No, this cake is for too special a reason, so I’ll just bake another one. I have more than enough flour and eggs.”

“Okay, if you say so. If you have trouble again, feel free to come back.”

I left Sugarcube Corner and headed home to try again. Since it couldn’t be fixed, I was going to throw out that fallen cake after I got back.

Back in the kitchen, I had whipped up another batch of cake batter and had it baking. This time, I waited until forty-five minutes before even daring to open that oven door. The sweet aroma that I was already smelling had to be a good sign.

When I opened the oven, the cake looked ready. It had a nice, crispy crust and the smell grew more mouth-watering. It was tempting to just eat that thing then and there, but it wasn’t for me.

It would need to cool before I covered it with icing. So, I levitated the pan out of the oven, laid the cake on a large plate, set it in the refrigerator, and waited while listening to CDs.

An hour later, I took the cake out of the refrigerator and laid it on the table. Once I cover it with icing, chocolate icing, it would be good to go!

Using a butter knife, I began spreading icing on the cake. I did one half, but it looked just a bit uneven near one of the edges. “Oops, put too much there. I’ll move a little over here...good. Wait, now the part beside it has too little icing! Uh, I’ll just cover the whole thing first, then go from there.”

Normally, I wouldn’t have cared so much about having it be just right, but Twilight likes for things to be perfect. I had to make this cake perfect for her.

I had just enough icing to cover the entire cake, but it was still uneven, especially at the edges and middle. This wouldn’t do.

“Maybe I can smooth things out.”

With my butter knife, I slid some of the icing to parts of the cake that had too little. Every time I “fixed” a spot, another spot became uneven!

“Come on, Starlight! Get it right!”

I kept sliding icing from one spot to another. If I didn’t know better, I was making things worse.

After ten minutes, give or take, I groaned and gave up. This cake would never be good enough for Twilight. Still, this wasn’t over, so I would bake another cake. Third time’s the charm, they say.

After I placed the cake in the refrigerator, I left for the store to buy more icing. To earn some money of my own, I opened a kite stand in Ponyville four days ago, and ponies were actually willing to buy some of my kites! I was far from becoming rich, but at least Sam didn’t have to pay for everything for me.

Once I was back home, I baked another cake. After it cooled, it was time to give the “cover cake with icing” part another go.

“Let's put some here...now there...wait, too much. Now here...”

I used up all the icing to cover the whole cake, but again, I couldn’t get it perfect! Parts were still a little uneven, but if there was a silver lining, this cake looked a tad better than the first one. Even so, Twilight wouldn't be satisfied, and there wasn’t enough time to bake a fourth cake. Maybe I could fix it with a spell?

No. Not again. I even slapped my cheek to scold myself. “Don’t go there, Starlight. Maybe if I--”

The front door creaked open.

“Eep!” My body jumped in the air on its own, heart pumping hard. I never could lose that habit of jumping when I’m surprised enough.

“Starlight, I'm home! Are you here?”

“Oh, I-I'm here! I’m in the kitchen.” I picked up the cake, shoved it in the oven, and levitated the bag of flour still on the table into a cabinet. I couldn’t let him see that cake. Not until I could fix it.

I got it in that oven not a moment too soon: he peeked into the kitchen and I spun around, staying in front of the oven like a guard.

“So, how was work at the Toy Store?”

“Tiring.” He strolled to the sink, picked up a cup, filled it with water, and took sips from it. I could have used some water myself at this point. “We had a huge shipment come in, and some of the unicorns were at home sick, so it took longer to put up everything.”

“Really?” I took a quick look behind me and at the oven. Why did I do that?

“Yeah. I didn’t even know some illnesses can only affect certain tribes of ponies. You’re a unicorn too, so you should be careful not to catch whatever’s going around.”

“Oh, I will.”

“Good.” He snapped his fingers. That motion always sounded like it hurt, even though it apparently didn’t. “Oh, I need to...go check out something. Are you going to stay in the house?”

I bobbed my head, quickly. “Y-Yes, I-I was going to stay here for a while.”

“Good. I’ll be back in a bit.”

Sam ran out of the kitchen and left the house. I was lucky he didn’t go to the refrigerator and saw the second, worse-looking cake. I really wasn’t sure why I felt the need to hide the cake from him, but I still suffered from a bad habit of sometimes acting before thinking, unfortunately. It’s not as bad as it used to be, at least.

I went into the living room, jumped on the couch, and tried to think of a way to get the whole gang together. Despite the cake not being perfect, if I wrote “Thank you!!” on the cake, Twilight might forgive how it wasn’t just right. Mrs. Cake could help with that.

A half-hour or so later, I was still lying on the couch, searching my mind for ideas on how to gather the whole gang together. Couldn’t come up with anything good. The CD player was off, and I considered turning it on and see if listening to songs again could help.

Sam came through the front door, almost making me jump again.

“Glad you’re still here. Are you busy?”

“No, not really.”

“Good. I was thinking of going to Twilight’s castle and see what she and Spike were up to. If I’m right, the rest of our pals are there too. You wanna come?”

That was perfect. Even without trying to, Sam was still helping me.

“Oh, yes, I’ll love to come!”

“Wow, didn’t expect you to sound so happy about it,” he remarked with a laugh. “If you’re ready, let’s go!”

I hopped off the couch and followed Sam out of the house. Finally, I was catching a break.

When we got to Twilight’s castle, once in front of its doors, I gasped and said, “Oh, I forgot about something. Uh, you go in, and I’ll be right back.”

“What did you forget?”

Another small gasp came from me -- unlike the earlier one, this was a real gasp -- and I looked back toward the direction of our house. What do I say? I planned to make up something to get away, but I didn’t think of what I’d say! “Oh, uh, I...didn’t put up one of your books.”

He chuckled, playfully shaking his head. “Book? That’s something I thought Twilight might worry about, not you, and I didn’t remember seeing any books out of place anyhow.”

Why that obvious fact wasn’t already apparent to me, I will never know. Scraping the ground with a forehoof wouldn’t do anything, but nervousness coaxed me into performing that habit anyway. “Oh, I-I guess you didn’t look at where the book was, but it won’t take long. I’ll be right back, but tell the others to stay together.”

He stared at me and rubbed his brow. My big “please don’t see I’m lying” smile grew wider.

“Well, if you say so. We will all be in the dining room.”

“Okay, and tell the others I’ll be in as soon as I can.”

I dashed back to the house, got the cake, and took it to Sugarcube Corner. I was so worried Sam would have been suspicious, but he didn’t seem to be.

As I thought, Mrs. Cake was happy to help spell the letters on the cake. It spelled, “Thank you!!”

With my cake ready, I went back to Twilight’s castle. I walked, not ran, due to I was not going to risk anything by running or even teleporting. I felt a bit bad about lying to Sam, but it really was for a good reason.

After I made it to the castle, I wandered down its hallways. I used to always get lost if I went down the hallways alone, but now it wasn’t a problem. I still don’t know why Twilight has such a huge castle, since only she and Spike live in it. Pinkie did once say it “grew from the ground” or something, so maybe it wasn’t even Twilight’s idea for it to be so massive.

Finally, I came across the door to the dining hall and opened it with my magic. I almost wanted to yell “Surprise!”

“SURPRISE!!” my friends all yelled as soon as they saw me.

“Eep!” I jumped in the air and almost dropped my cake! But nerves aside, what was going on?! Confetti rained down and my friends were all standing beside each other in a line. There was a cake with pink icing on the table. It couldn’t be a birthday party for me, because it wasn’t my birthday.

“Oops, guess we overdid it,” Rainbow muttered with a hoof over her mouth.

“Sorry. We didn’t mean to scare you,” Fluttershy said, also with her mouth covered.

“W-What’s going on?”

“We wanted to celebrate you reuniting with your parents last week,” Twilight answered with a smile, pointing at the cake.

Applejack motioned a hoof to Sam. “It was Sam’s idea, so he deserves most of the credit for this.”

I walked to the cake. Letters on top of it spelled, “We are proud of you, Starlight!” and the icing was completely even. This was a perfect cake. I didn’t deserve this, even if they would try to tell me otherwise. “Wow. You really did this just for me? That cake looks a lot better than the one I baked to surprise you with.”

Fluttershy squinted her eyes and seemed to stare at my -- or their -- cake I baked for them. “Oh, yes, you have a cake too. It says, ‘Thank you!!’ but who is it for? Us?”

“Yep! It’s to thank you all for being there for me so much,” I answered with a proud smile, even if I was upstaged. “Unlike the last time I tried to thank you for being great friends, I didn’t use magic, so there’s no chance of my cake brainwashing you or something. This is even the third one I baked.”

“You baked three cakes?” Sam asked. “Oh, that’s why I smelt something sweet when I got home. I thought my mind was playing tricks on me.”

“Yeah.” I tapped the floor with a hoof. It felt embarrassing to admit, but surely my friends wouldn’t judge me for needing to bake so many cakes. “I ruined the first one by opening the oven too soon, so it fell. I messed up on the icing on the second one and it’s even still in the refrigerator. This cake is better, but I still couldn’t get the icing right. I didn’t have enough time to bake a fourth one.”

“Really? It looks good to me,” Sam said. As I expected, he didn’t care about the...imperfection.

“Maybe, but look here.” I set the cake on the table and pointed at an uneven side. “This side has just a bit too much icing, but the part right beside it has too little, and here--”

The whole gang snickered, even Twilight.

Spike asked with a teasing smile, “Starlight, have you been spending too much time with Twilight?”

“I love for things to look fabulous, sure, but not even I would care about something this trivial. Your cake is wonderful, darling.”

Pinkie hopped in place and said, “Yeah, and getting cakes just right is a lot harder than it looks. It took me 256 tries before I did it for the first time.”

“Well, I know most of you wouldn’t, but Twilight likes everything to be perfect, so I--”

Twilight giggled and stepped beside me. It was relieving to see that she stayed in a good mood and didn’t look disappointed. “Starlight, I know I can be...nit-picky, but not so much that I’d want you to stress yourself out over me. This was baked with love, and that’s what truly makes it perfect!” She stared at the uneven side of the cake I had pointed out. “Even if this part is uneven like you said...and the top here is a bit higher than the section around--”

Applejack said sternly, “Twilight, not now.”

She tapped her head. Some things will never change, but at least Twilight did sound sincere about how it was the love in the cake that made it perfect. “Sorry, I’m sorry. But seriously, Starlight, it’s okay. Although if you were that worried that I might not like it, you could have just asked me to help.”

“Well, I wanted this to be a surprise, so telling you would have...spoiled the surprise.” With a little smirk, I added, “Besides, if I did, it would have defeated the purpose. This cake is to thank you for helping me so much.”

“Hehe, fair enough.”

Sam walked to me, got on a knee, and rubbed my mane. I still love it when he does that. “Sometimes, it’s hard to believe you weren’t always so nice and happy. Are you really the same pony that refused to speak to me?”

“Hee hee, I could say the same about you and friendship speeches. I didn’t think you would ever ‘lay on the corn’ until you gave me a speech when--”

I covered my mouth. I teased him that I might, but I really wasn’t planning to tell the others about the one he gave me months ago! Oops!

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! YOU gave her a friendship speech, Sam?” Rainbow asked with a big grin. What have I done?

Rarity tittered with a hoof over her mouth. “I thought you said Twilight’s speeches were ‘corny’!”

“Ain’t this a kick in the head? Yer as bad as any of us,” Applejack said with her own smile.

Sam turned his head to directly face Twilight, who was already beside us. Her face had possibly the biggest “knowing” grin I had ever seen. No words left her mouth, but I had a feeling she was going to remember this moment the most.

Poor Sam sighed in defeat. “You’re not going to let me live this down, are you?”

Twilight slowly shook her head, still with that grin.

He looked back at me again. Fortunately for me, he was actually smiling. “Starlight, you’re lucky that you’re so cute.”

“Sorry, BF. It slipped.”

After we had a laugh, Pinkie cheered, “Enough about speeches and picking on Sam. Let’s get to celebrating! Whoo-hoo!”

Pinkie didn’t have to tell me, or any of us, twice. It wasn’t like a birthday party with a ton of games or presents, but we still had a good time. As I thought, the cake my friends, or Pinkie, baked was much better than mine, but mine wasn’t bad--Pinkie’s was just tastier. They tried to say my cake was just as good, but I knew better.

The good news is that I didn’t screw-up trying to do something for my friends. The bad news is that I still screwed up by spilling the beans about Sam’s friendship speech to me. Guess I’d have to think of something to make up for that. Then again, that little teasing had been a part of Sam and Twilight’s friendship, so this might have actually made them a little closer.

I could barely believe it’s been a year since I made peace with my parents. It felt like it went so fast.

Not too much has changed. I made a new friend, a unicorn named Trixie Lulamoon, or should I say “The Great and Powerful Trixie”, but I was still the closest with Sam.

Sunburst finally made peace with his mom, and they now get along much better than they used to. His mom still had moments, but she generally agreed to let Sunburst make his own decisions. She will only step in if he really needed her help or he asked for it.

At this moment, I had just got done spending some time with Spike and was on the way home. When I got close to the house, I spotted something weird.

Sam was on the ground, lying on his stomach. He had never done that before.

“Sam? What are you doing? Trying to check for ants?” I asked with a little laugh.

He stayed quiet.

“Sam? Did you hear me?” I asked, this time with no laugh.

No answer. Maybe he was just taking a nap, but my heart was starting to race. It was like my stomach didn’t just sink: it collapsed.

I ran to him and shook him with my hooves. “Sam? What’s wrong?”

He still didn’t move. I shook him harder and harder while yelling, “Sam?! Wake up! Speak to me! Please!!”

Nothing!

I just kept shaking him, screaming for him to say something, my eyes leaking tears. This couldn’t be. What was wrong with my best friend?! What could I do?!

Author's Note

Uh-oh. What happened to Sam? Will he be okay?

It's not apparent in this chapter and won't be even in the next few chapters, but there's a reason why I did such a big time skip late in this chapter. I will say what it is in the story's epilogue.

Chapter 29: The biggest scare

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

This was bad. Really, really bad.

No matter how hard I shook him or yelled, Sam wouldn’t wake up. He couldn’t be...dead.

The immense storm of feelings raging in me...I could barely grasp them. Fear? Panic? Disbelief? Guilt? All of them? Whatever they were, my breaths became quick and shallow, but the sight of Sam on the ground snapped me out of that fit. It wasn’t the time to panic.

I had no training in first aid. Even so, I knew enough to check if Sam was breathing, so I rolled him on his back and lowered my ear to his mouth. Warm, but weak blowing air brushed against it, which almost tickled. That alone let me feel a little relief, but not that much: he still wasn’t moving.

I took off and dashed through Ponyville, calling for Twilight. The only other time I wished that my hooves could move faster so bad was back when Chrysalis had most of my friends captured.

Near Ponyville’s Antique shop, I spotted Twilight trotting out of it. I ran toward her as I yelled, “Twilight! P-Please! I-I-I need y-your help!”

“Why? What’s wrong?”

“S-Sam’s at h-home l-lying on the g-g-ground and I-I-I-”

Twilight laid her hooves on my shoulders and gently said, “Starlight, try to calm down. Take a deep breath then, calmly, tell me what’s wrong.”

So much for this not being a time to panic. I took that deep breath, but still couldn’t help but say in a yell, “Sam won't wake up!”

She gave one of the deepest, sharpest inhales I had ever seen and her eyes widened. “WHAT?! H-He won't wake up?!”

“N-no, and I--”

Twilight’s horn glowed and she teleported us to the house, near Sam. She immediately leaned her ear to his mouth. After a second, she smiled. “Good, he’s still breathing. There’s not a lot I can do here, so let’s get him to the hospital.”

One more teleport by Twilight and we were in front of Ponyville’s hospital. Why I didn’t think to take Sam there right away, I don’t know. Blanked out I guess. Sam and Twilight were always the ones I went to when something was seriously wrong, and I obviously couldn’t go to Sam.

I picked Sam up with my magic, then Twilight and I sped through the hospital’s front door and into its lobby. Sam received immediate treatment, but the nurses and doctors had...limited knowledge of human anatomy. Luckily, the world Sunset Shimmer lived in had the needed information, so Twilight hurried there and brought back as many medical books on humans as she could carry. She even made eight trips to bring any book that could be of use.

In the meantime, I paced back and forth in the waiting room and worried out of my mind, but hoped for the best. There were some ponies around in chairs, but I wasn’t in the mood to try talking to them like I might on a normal day. Even when Twilight joined me in waiting, I couldn’t stop pacing, but she at least was able to stay still. Minutes painfully dragged on to feel like hours.

Three or four hours, or a day to me, after I found Sam on the ground, one of the nurses, a white earth pony with a pink mane -- who I now knew was Nurse Redheart -- walked to us. I thought I’d feel relieved, but a sinking feeling in my stomach was felt instead. Was it from dread? Fear? Paranoia?

“Princess Twilight, Starlight Glimmer, thanks to the books on human anatomy that we had enough time to go through, we were able to stabilize Sam.”

“That’s great. Will he be alright?” I asked, leaning toward Nurse Redheart with likely the most hopeful eyes ever.

“Before I answer, can you come with me first? We should talk in privacy."

Twilight and I followed the nurse from the waiting room, down a hall, and into a small room. I had paced almost non-stop, but the soreness of my hooves was too insignificant to care one bit over. The room had five chairs in a row and a sixth one faced them. Twilight and I took that hint to walk to one of the chairs lined beside each other. The nurse sat in the chair by itself.

Nurse Redheart gave a small sigh, making my chest tighten. I was itching to hear her next words, yet I also didn’t want to.

“Okay, here’s the situation: his organs started to shut down, but what caused it to happen so suddenly is unclear. We suspect that something he had caught from wherever he came from might be the reason, but isn’t in those books you lent us. It is also possible that other factors, such as his body not being used to the air, foods, or magic in Equestria, played a role too. However, that is just a theory.”

My mouth widened. This was even worse than I thought!

I asked, “Well, c-can you do anything to make his organs not shut down? Those books helped, uh, s-stabilize him, right?”

“One of Equestria’s top physicians, who had arrived from Canterlot not long ago, had cast a spell to improve his condition.” She smiled warmly and added, “The spell was even more effective than when cast on ponies, and his organs are beginning to work as they should. Right now, things are looking good. You got him here just in time.”

The joy that surged through me nearly made my heart burst. It was a little painful from how I was grinning, but it didn't matter. Sam was going to be alright! I leapt to Nurse Redheart and wrapped my forelegs around her. “Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!”

She patted me on the back. “Haha, well, I didn’t do much, but it is our job to help our patients, so no thanks are necessary.”

“Still, thank you so much. That’s wonderful news,” Twilight said with a smile, though I’m sure it wasn’t as big as mine.

I let that magnificent nurse go, and she said, “Anyway, before I let you two be, the spell to help Sam wake up sooner won’t begin to kick in for several hours, but he should be awake tomorrow morning. You can visit him today if you want once the doctor is done in about an hour, but he just won’t be conscious.”

My decision was a no-brainer, but Twilight lightly patted her cheek in thought, then said, “Well, I should go and tell our friends what’s going on, then take care of some things I have to do at Town Hall soon. Since Sam is improving, I can come back later to visit him.”

“I have nothing to do, so I’ll stay and see Sam when I can.”

“Okay. In that case, Starlight, you can return to the waiting room, and I’ll tell you when it’s okay for you to see Sam.”

Twilight and I walked out of that room with Nurse Redheart right behind us. As I returned to the waiting room, Twilight left the hospital. After getting one of the biggest scares of my life, I didn’t mind waiting for an hour or two to see Sam. I even hummed half of the time.

Around an hour later, Nurse Redheart came to me.

“Starlight Glimmer?”

“Yes? Can I see Sam?”

She nodded. “Yes. Everything is done, so you have the green light to see him. Follow me.”

I got off from the chair, stretched my legs -- they felt stiff from sitting so long -- and followed Nurse Redheart down the hallways. A minute later, she led me to a well-lit, one-window room.

On a bed was Sam, lying on his back, his eyes closed. His shirt was off and several white circular sticky things were over his chest and stomach, and they were attached to cords that connected to a machine. With the rhythmic beeps from it and the red lines on a screen, it must have been an ECG machine.

This is the first time I saw Sam without a shirt on, so his chest was much hairier than I thought. Not nearly as hairy as ponies, and I didn’t know that even human males have nipples.

“If you want to hold his hoof--uh, ‘hands’, or touch his arm or leg, you may, but don’t touch anything that’s hooked up to him.”

“Okay.”

The nurse trotted out of the room. I walked to Sam; I wanted to run, but didn’t want to risk doing anything that might get me thrown out. I stood by Sam’s bed and gently laid a hoof on his hand. He had a peaceful smile. Maybe our hearts were beating in sync, but the only hint of it came from the constant beeping from that ECG machine.

“Hey, Sam, you gave me a scare back there,” I said with a little laugh. "Next time, you should take your naps on the couch or your bed."

Of course, there was no answer, but I couldn’t help but talk to him like he was awake. Despite knowing he’d be fine, the urge to stay was too strong, so I stuck around in Sam’s room. Luckily, the nurses and doctors let me stay--as long as I stayed out of the way when they came in to check on him.

Later on, Twilight, Spike, and the others came by to visit. Some, like Twilight and Spike, came together. Others, like Rainbow Dash, stopped by alone. Rarity brought a vase with the same type of roses we have at home near the room’s half-open window. She said that making the room more like home could help.

When the moon was raised, I finally left and went back home. It felt strange, even lonely, being alone since Sam was always there at night. I had no problem being alone in my former house of “Our Town” when I was in charge there, but back then, I was a VERY different pony. I don't even like being in charge of anything anymore.

The next morning, I went right to the hospital after I woke up. I didn’t even eat breakfast. Once there, I was let into Sam’s room and grinned at what I saw, or who.

Sam's shirt was back on, he wasn’t hooked up to any machines, and, better, his eyes were open.

I crept in, still grinning, and asked, “Hi, Sam, how are you doing?”

“A little weak, but good. The nurse said I'll be out in a couple of weeks, if everything keeps going well,” he answered with a smile.

Yes. He really was okay. I even hopped in place and squealed before running over to give him a hug, which he returned. I wasn't as paranoid about being asked to leave this time. It never felt so good to hug him.

“And here I was almost worried you’d be disappointed by not having the house all to yourself for a month."

“Hee hee, of course not! I was even a little lonely last night.”

We let each other go, which was followed by Sam reaching for my mane and rubbing it.

After that mane-rubbing was done, Sam looked toward the roses still by the room’s window. “So, who brought those by? You?”

“Not me. It was Rarity when she came by to visit yesterday when you were still unconscious.”

He chuckled. “That’s Rarity alright. She can’t help making things look good, or ‘fabulous’, can’t she?”

“No, she can not,” a voice called out. It sounded like Rarity’s.

Sam and I turned our heads toward the door, and I was right about the voice. Rarity was peeking her head in, as well as Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie. Even Sunset was with them, and this was the first time I had seen her in Equestria. It never felt weirder to see another pony before.

If Trixie wasn't off to Las Pegasus to do one of her shows, she might have come too.

“Surprise!” Pinkie exclaimed, but not in too loud a voice. She didn’t make confetti rain down from nowhere: possibly the single most surprising thing she had ever done, or not done. Normally, it and balloons come down during times like this.

“Hi, Sam, can we come in?” Twilight asked. “The nurses normally only allow up to three visitors at once, but since you are in such stable condition, they will bend that rule this time as long as it's okay with you.”

“Sure.” Sam squinted his eyes. “Wait...is that you, Sunset?”

Sunset nodded. “Surprise. I forgot that you never saw how I really look. Am I cute?” she asked in a teasing voice and with a wink.

Sam playfully moaned. “You have to take your turn on picking on me about that too, huh?”

She answered with a smirk, “Yep!”

After we all laughed, the gang came in. They surrounded Sam’s bed in a semicircle.

Spike asked, “Sam, how are you feeling?”

“As I told Starlight, I’m a little weak, but good.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy frowned and rubbed her cheek. “Would you like us to come back later, or not all be in here at once?”

“No, you all can stay.”

“Good,” Rarity said. “Do you know what it was that happened to make you pass out like Twilight said you did?”

He rubbed his chin. “Nope. The doctors aren’t sure either, but whatever it was seemed to have passed. I should even be out in a couple of weeks.”

“Great! Last night, I searched my books on magic to see if I could uncover anything, but it doesn't seem like magic was a cause. I didn't think I would have any luck, but it didn't hurt to check.”

“Speaking of books, I had never seen you run so fast yesterday, Twilight,” Sunset said with a giggle. “You kept dropping some of the books you held as you were running. I could barely keep up with finding more books to bring back from how fast you kept coming back!”

That was news. Twilight seemed to be in full control of herself when we found Sam. But, deep down, she was more frantic than I thought, if what Sunset said was true.

“Well, at least you had an excuse to read books some more, egghead,” Rainbow said with a smirk toward Twilight.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Must you call me an ‘egghead’ anytime I read, or at all?”

Rainbow's smirk widened. “Yep, egghead,”

Twilight grumbled, but otherwise didn’t say anything. Didn’t think she’d give in that easy.

“In that case, Ah guess that makes you an egghead each time ya dig into a Daring Do book,” Applejack said, now with her own smile toward Rainbow.

“W-Well that’s different. Daring Do books are packed with mystery, suspense, action” -- Rainbow pumped her hooves -- “not boring history, Starswirl the Bearded’s life story, or 101 ways to cast a spell.”

“Come on, Rainbow!” Twilight’s frown lit into an excited grin as she added, “Starswirl the Bearded is Equestria’s greatest wizard of all time! He is anything but uninteresting!”

Sam laughed, lying back deeper in his bed. He always thought the banter between us is funny--he's not wrong. “I will never get tired of you guys picking on each other, or tired of you period. It even feels like I’ve been in Equestria half of my life, not just two years.”

“It feels like we have been friends for longer too,” Spike said with a little chuckle.

“We are glad that we have been able to make Equestria feel like home, darling, and that you are happy. Some in your place might have lashed out over being in a different world without warning.”

Sam stretched his arms, then pushed himself up to shift his position on his bed. “Well, you’ll have to thank my father. If not for how he taught me to try to roll with the punches, no matter what, who knows how I would have acted or been like. Maybe I would have been a grump.” Sam looked upward, almost like he was looking at someone. “You’ll probably like him if you ever get to meet him when it’s...time.”

“If I ever have the pleasure of meeting him, I will,” Twilight said.

“He’d like to meet a real princess.” Sam’s lips curled into a sly smile. “However, if you must give him a friendship speech, try not to give too corny a one.”

Twilight giggled. I think she has grown to like the teasing even more than she lets on. “I’ll try, but you know me. But seriously, they really aren’t that corny, are they?”

Sunset tittered and rubbed the back of her neck. "I used to think the same thing about friendship speeches, but now I might give them. Funny how stuff can grow on you."

“No kidding. To be truthful, Twilight, they weren’t TOO corny, but it was too fun to keep messing with you about them. Corny or not, you did always look cute giving them anyhow.”

“Hehe, thanks,” Twilight said with a little blush.

We would go on to talk for a while longer before we all left to let Sam rest. I was surprised with how Sunset came over; she never seemed to want to. Wonder what it was that made her do it this time?

It was two weeks after I found Sam on the ground unresponsive--and my heart almost stopped from the shock. Earlier today, he was released from Ponyville's hospital, but over those two weeks, I went to visit him every day. With my best friend back home, things were back to normal.

Sam and I were in our third game of Dragon Pit. We were both sitting on the couch this time, but I often sit somewhere else when we play. What happened to him must have shaken me up even more than I thought, because I wanted to be near him when we played our favorite board game.

I still remember the bad luck Sam had the first time we played and how he made me lose. Twilight sure didn’t mind it.

“I only need a ‘4’ to win!” I said, tossing the die with my magic.

It came up “2.”

“Aw.”

He rubbed my mane. “Too bad, BF, but you’re not winning yet.”

I moved my dragon piece forward two spaces on the board. “Right, yet.”

He picked up the die and tossed it. He needed a “6” to win. As Twilight would say, the odds were in my favor.

The die came up…”6.” He definitely was having better luck this time.

He raised a fist in victory. “Yes! ‘6’! I win! Did I just win three times in a row?”

“Unfortunately,” I answered. I was in a pouty voice, yet at the same time, I didn’t really mind losing, but just being playful. That good luck of his would have to end soon, so I asked, “You want to play again? I bet you won’t win a fourth time in a row!”

“We can, but how about I fix us some dinner first? I’m getting hungry.”

The growl from my stomach answered for me. I must have blushed, going by my warming cheeks.

“I take that as a ‘yes’.” He stood up. “So let me--”

Knocks came from the front door.

“Who could that be?” Sam mused. He walked to the door and opened it.

Twilight was on the other side, but something was odd. Her head was down, her ears were pressed against her head, and she was scraping a hoof against the porch.

“Twilight? Is something wrong?” Sam asked.

She stopped scraping the porch and raised her head. Why was she frowning? “I just wanted to say something. May I come in?”

“Sure.” Sam backed away from the door and motioned his hands in a “come in” manner.

Twilight took the cue and crept inside. Why did I feel a chill?

“You are usually more cheerful than...this. What's the problem?” Sam asked.

Twilight tapped the floor and looked down for a moment. Whenever I acted like that, it always meant I was about to say something I had been holding back. But, that couldn’t be it here. That mare wasn’t hiding anything...was she? Once she apparently collected herself, Twilight answered, “Okay. After what happened two weeks ago, just in case something...unexpected happens again, our friends told me that I can't keep waiting. I need to tell you something I’ve been keeping from you for a long time.”

Author's Note

What's this?! Twilight has been hiding something from Sam? What could it be? If you don't want to risk possibly figuring out what's coming sooner, don't read that's in the spoiler tag.

Somewhere in the previous chapters, there are at least two different moments of foreshadowing of what Twilight is about to say. Can you guess what it is? My money says you'll guess wrong.

On a different note, this chapter was much longer, over 6,300 words a few days ago. The short version of why is that there was some rewriting, with relatively big changes. that, as a secondary effect, shorted this chapter.

The full version will be explained in a blog for this chapter's "director's cut", if you're curious about the details.

Chapter 30: The full story

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

Twilight had something she always wanted to tell Sam? Whatever she was hiding, it must have been big, going by how Twilight’s ears were lying against her head, and how she kept rubbing a hoof against the floor. She was looking at Sam, yet it felt like she was struggling to keep eye contact with him; her eyes kept switching from being aimed at him and at something else.

“You do?” Sam asked, pointing at himself.

“Yes. You see, I…” Twilight fidgeted the edges of her wings. I had never seen her act THIS nervous.

Sam glanced at me, and I shrugged my forehooves. I didn't know what to say either.

It was the return of the awkward silence moments. For the first time, I was on opposite ends with Twilight during this one.

Sam managed to look toward Twilight again and started, “Uh...you sure you--”

She quickly shook her head. If I didn't know better, it was to both Sam and herself. “N-No, it’s okay. It is a bit of a long story, so you might want to sit down.”

Sam walked back to the couch. As he did, Twilight crept deeper into the living room and stopped in front of the table in the room, so that table was between Sam (and me) and Twilight. Her ears remained lying against her head. How nervous was this mare?!

Twilight fiddled her wings, sighed, and finally said, “I...know what brought you to Equestria.”

“Really?” Sam asked, leaning forward. “When did you find out?”

“About one and three-fourths years ago. I did say it was something I was keeping from you for a long time,” Twilight answered, then gave a smile. It was definitely an awkward smile.

“Oh, right.” Sam rubbed his hands. It's embarrassing to admit, but I would have asked that same question Sam did a moment ago. “A-Anyway, why am I here?”

She tapped the floor and gave a deep sigh. “Okay. Do you remember when I told you that my friends and I defeated Lord Tirek?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I remember. Then I showed up not long after it, right?”

“Right, but that wasn't the full story." She fidgeted the edges of her wings as she continued, “Now, what I left out of that story was this: after my friends used the ‘rainbow power’ to defeat him, the magic we used vanished.”

I rubbed my cheek. “Magic can’t just vanish, so did it somehow go into Sam’s world?”

“And somehow dragged me here?”

“Yes." Twilight stepped forward to stand right beside the table and rubbed off a stain, using a red rag on top of it. "Sam, I theorized it on the day we met, but after about two or three months of trying to find out for sure, I concluded that it was the case. The magic must have seeped out of Equestria without anyone even being aware of it at the time. The exact details of how I think the magic escaped, how it opened a portal, why it didn’t happen right away and only happened once, and even more questions are...complicated, to put it lightly. Rainbow doesn't call me an ‘egghead’ for nothing.”

Twilight actually giggled a little. Her ears even perked up. “However, in terms you don’t have to be especially knowledgeable in magic to understand, it’s because of both luck and how magic not only works in Equestria, but also how it likely works differently in your world. A bit of good news is, from what I learned, the magic isn't still active there, so it shouldn't cause problems." Twilight scratched behind her ear. "I informed all of this to Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and even Zecora and my sister-in-law, Cadance. They all agree with my idea too.”

“That solves that old mystery, but why didn’t you tell me this sooner?” Sam looked down to me. “Did you know, Starlight?”

“Nope. I had no clue.”

“Well, in your case, Starlight, it's because you and Sam grew so close. Until I could tell him, I didn’t want to risk you letting it slip by mistake.”

I would have kept it a secret if Twilight really wanted me to. But, the memory of how I accidentally told her and the gang about Sam’s friendship speech to me flashed in my head. She made the right call, so I stayed quiet about it and rubbed the couch with a forehoof. Still felt embarrassed about spilling that secret.

“So, what about ‘my case’?”

Twilight’s ears flopped for a second time, and she scraped the floor again. That nervousness, if not fearfulness, seemed to return in full force. “Well...I felt like it might have been my fault. I couldn’t learn how to re-open that portal, so there was that too. I was worried that you might have gotten mad at me or our friends if I told you, maybe even hated us.” Her pupils widened. Was there...sadness in them? “I know keeping such a big secret was wrong, especially for me, the Princess of Friendship. Applejack even told me over and over not to, but I couldn’t help it. I am so sorry, and I promise nothing else is being hidden. Can you forgive me?”

Twilight closed her eyes, leaned her head down, and stayed still. It was like the whole room was radiating her regret, not just Twilight herself.

Sam stood up from the couch and slowly walked around the table to reach Twilight. I was expecting him to say "it's alright" or otherwise reassure Twilight, but he stayed silent. He wasn’t actually mad at her, was he?

Once he was right in front of Twilight, a lump formed in my throat. If even I was feeling tense, I could only imagine how Twilight was feeling.

Sam got on a knee and...pulled Twilight to him in a hug.

Why didn’t I see that coming?

“For such a smart pony, you can be pretty dumb sometimes,” Sam said in a tease. “Of course I’m not mad at you or our friends.”

“You’re not?” Twilight asked with, probably, a combo of relief and confusion.

“Nope.” Sam let Twilight go and patted her head. The latter was something I never saw him do. “From what you said, you didn’t mean for that magic to run off to my world: it just happened. Plus, compared to Equestria, that world isn’t as peaceful, and the best friends I have ever had are here, including you.”

Twilight smiled, one of the biggest smiles I’ve seen from her. I even smiled too.

“You mean that? You’re really not mad?”

“Nope,” Sam answered, then gave Twilight a *bloop*. As she (and I) always does, she giggled from it, then embraced him in a hug. Naturally, he hugged her back.

“I’m so glad to hear that, and I’m still sorry for not telling you already. Rarity was a little worried too, so I know she’s going to be as relieved as I am that you’re not upset.”

Rarity was worried too? So that was why! The day Sam, Thorax, Lyra, and I received medals for saving our friends and the Princesses, Sam mentioned to Rarity and me how Twilight still hadn't learned what brought him to Equestria. When he did, Rarity looked away from him. Sam probably didn't think much of it, but I thought how Rarity acted was odd. Twilight gave the answer to a second mystery without even knowing it.

“Good. If any of our other friends are worried, tell them I’m not the least bit mad.”

“I will. Thank you for being so understanding.”

Sam and Twilight let each other go. Twilight trotted out of the house, almost with a little skip in her step. After she was gone, Sam closed the door and walked back to and sat beside me on the couch.

“You took that pretty well.”

“Yeah.” Sam chuckled and looked toward a picture hanging from the wall. It was a picture of Sam, me, and our friends; Sam was on his knees and had an arm wrapped around me. “I reckon even the Princess of Friendship will sometimes make bad judgment calls, will sh--”

My stomach growled again. Just like the last time it happened, my cheeks heated up.

He turned his head back to me. “Oh, yeah. I was about to fix dinner before Twilight dropped by to give her little confession. I’m going to have some fish and a salad, but what do you want? I got some hay, daisies, and other flowers that you love for sandwiches or a salad of your own, carrots for carrot dogs, and--”

“A salad sounds good, so I’ll have that.”

“Okay.” Sam walked into the kitchen.

I hopped off the couch and followed him.

He turned his head to me. “Hm? What’s wrong?”

“You haven’t been out of the hospital long, so I want to help out.” With my magic, I picked up two bowls -- one was small, about a fourth the size of my head, and the other was around twice its size -- from the cabinet. “I don’t know how to cook fish, but I can help with our salads.”

“In that case, I’ll take care of the fish. You take care of the salads.”

Sam grabbed one of the fish from the refrigerator, laid it onto a black pan on the stove, put a little cooking oil in the pan, and sat in one of the kitchen table’s chairs. I jumped on a different chair and grabbed some lettuce, tomatoes, a bottle of hoofmade, uh, handmade, salad dressing, carrots, and celery from the refrigerator. Next, I grabbed hay and flowers (including daisies) from the same cabinet I got the bowls from, and cut all the ingredients, save for the dressing. In both bowls, I threw in carrots, lettuce, and celery. However, in the larger bowl, which would be for me, I put in hay and the flowers. In Sam’s bowl, I added tomatoes and poured some dressing.

I shouldn't judge how another species like to eat; Sam doesn't judge how ponies eat some things humans don't, like hay. Still, I don’t understand the appeal of meat, or whatever fish is, since Sam said it technically isn’t meat*. That logic will never make sense to me.

I finished with the salads about a minute later, but Sam’s fish had a way to go.

“Oh, that fish smells great,” Sam said with a big smile while rubbing his hands. Did I see a bit of drool on the corner of his mouth?

I took a sniff of the air, the fish's strange odor filling my nostrils; this wasn’t the first time. It smelt oily, but also something else that I can’t put into words. It was a strong smell, but not overwhelming. It didn’t smell bad, yet not good either. It also felt like it should have made me feel nauseous, but it didn’t. What was even weirder, it smelt somewhat better when I was in the human world, but in Equestria, not so much.

“I know what you’re thinking: it doesn’t smell so good to you,” he said, looking toward his salad a little more intently. I bet he wanted to dig into it then and there, but wanted to wait for his fish to finish. He has a habit of spreading out how he ate, so he doesn’t finish one thing well before something else.

“No, but at least it smelled better when I was in human form on the other side of the portal.”

“That so?” Sam tittered and rubbed his chin. “Maybe you have a taste for meat in that form?”

“Maybe, but I’m not going to find out.” I pointed at myself and added, “No matter what form I’m in, this pony at heart will stick with eating flowers over fish, thank you very much.”

“Fair enough.” Sam pointed at himself with his hand in a fist. That would be the closest he could come to pointing with hooves. “This human at heart will stick with the fish over the hay and flowers.”

We both laughed. Maybe it would be worth trying a little fish if I could get Sam to try a flower or some hay?

Nah.

After Sam’s fish was done, he laid it on a plate, carried the plate to the table, and set the plate beside his bowl of salad. I was still on my chair waiting with my own salad in front of me. I would have already started eating, yet it felt like I should wait until Sam was ready to eat.

“Well, bon appétit,” Sam said, picking up a fork and digging into his fish.

I stuck my fork into a piece of celery and carrot, then practically inhaled them. They were so crunchy as I bit down and chewed, before finally swallowing them in one satisfying gulp.

I can make a pretty good salad.

Sam bit into his fish and said, “Hmm, this is good! You don’t know what you’re missing!”

“And you don’t know what you’re missing by not trying hay and flowers!”

He laid down his fork and looked at me with a smirk. What was he up to? “Okay, I'll tell you what.”

“What?”

Sam pointed at his fish. “If you eat a piece of my fish” -- He motioned to the flowers still on the cabinet -- ”I’ll eat part of a flower.”

My eyes widened. Me, a pony, eating meat, or whatever fish is?! Okay, some pegasi have eaten fish, but I've never heard of a unicorn doing it!

“Well?” he asked, that smirk growing wider.

I stared at his fish and grimaced. I couldn’t. “Uh...I’ll pass.”

He leaned his cheek against his hand. He bent his elbow and set it against the table. “Are you scared?”

“No! I’m not scared!”

“Then do it. Don’t worry: it can be the size of my fingernail.”

“But, I…” I whined, but Sam’s sneaky smile was too much. Couldn’t keep backing down. Blame the competitive streaks of Rainbow and Applejack.

“What do you say, BF?”

I groaned, and hoped I wouldn’t regret this. “You win. I’ll try a VERY small piece of fish if you eat part of a flower.”

“Deal.” He lifted his head off his cheek, so he wasn’t leaning on it now. “You want to go first, or should I?”

“You go first.”

I levitated one of the flowers, a blue one, on the cabinet and floated it to me. I tore off two of its petals and laid them in Sam’s now outstretched hand.

“Bon appétit,” I said playfully.

He threw the petals in his mouth and chewed. He wasn’t squirming or anything. If they had a bad taste to him, he wasn’t showing it. After a couple of seconds of chewing, he swallowed them.

Is it wrong to say that I was hoping he would have spat them out?

He patted his stomach. “They could have used some spice. Now, it’s your turn.”

I moaned. Now I would have to do my end of the deal!

He cut a piece of his fish and moved his plate to me. As he said, it was about only the size of his fingernail, but it felt like it was the size of his hand. Eating eggs or drinking milk is one thing, but that cooked piece of fish was once part of a living creature’s body! Gross!

“Bon appétit,” he said, just as playfully as I did before.

“Uh…”

His smile soured to a more serious frown. “Oh, don’t you try to get out of this. You agreed to do it.”

“I know, I know, I’m doing it. Just, give me a second.”

I took a deep breath. This wasn’t cannibalism. It wasn’t like I was eating something that was still alive -- that would have been a HARD no from me. Fish also aren’t sapient, so it wasn’t like I was about to eat and digest something that once had its own dreams and feelings...right?

So I could do this. I picked up the fish with my magic and slowly pulled it to my face. It might have been my eyes, but it looked like it swelled. I took another deep breath, closed my eyes, and tossed that thing into my mouth.

It took all of my willpower, but I bit down, and the fish made my stomach sour. It was like its guts spilled out as I mashed it. Then the flavor...my stomach turned so bad, it nearly turned inside out. It wasn’t having it. I spit that fish out in a flash, and kept spitting to get all the bits out of my mouth, mixed in with wiping my mouth. That fish, that meat -- I don't care if Sam said it's "not" meat -- was horrible!

Sam had one of the biggest laughs I have ever heard. The big meanie. “That bad, huh?”

I finally was able to stop spitting and wiping. “Yes it was! How can you stomach that?!”

“I suppose it’s an acquired taste, since even human babies don’t start off with a taste for meat.” After another laugh, he said, “I guess you’re not getting a taste for meat anytime soon.”

“Or at all.” I wiped my mouth again. I thought I was done with that wiping, but not yet.

Despite that taste of meat, it didn’t spoil my appetite, so I got back to my meatless salad. Sam got to his fish and his own salad, going between the two of them after every few bites.

Once Sam and I were done with dinner, we went back into the living room. I hopped on the couch, but Sam went to the CD player to turn on a song, then sat beside me on the couch.

“Well, isn’t this something?” Sam asked.

“What?”

“You don’t know? You’re not swaying your head this time, and you’re laying your head on my leg.”

I gasped. How didn’t I notice how I laid my head on Sam’s leg? That might have been the very first time I didn’t sway my head to the music!

“You’ve never done that. Are you in a more cuddly mood or something?” he asked, looking down at me with a teasing smile.

I lifted my head off his leg. “I...don’t know. I was thinking about when I saw you unconscious on the ground two weeks ago and...it just happened.”

He frowned, and it was like a cut to my heart. “Oh, I scared you back there more than I thought. Sorry.”

“B-But it’s okay! I’m fine!” I assured, making myself smile. He hates seeing me sad, but I hate seeing him sad just as much. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

“Good,” he said, now with his more usual smile.

That’s the smile I love seeing.

“Maybe I should have taken Applejack’s suggestion about seeing a doctor sooner and--oh, I almost forgot. I want to show you something. Be right back!” Sam pushed himself off the couch, cut off the CD player, and ran out of the living room and up the stairs to his bedroom.

What was going on?

About fifteen seconds or so later, Sam came back into the living room wearing a collar. It was an aquamarine one, the same color as mine. It had a charm in the shape of a leaf, much like the charm on my collar.

Okay, I wasn’t expecting that.

He ran over to lower the CD player’s music, then came to me and pointed at the collar. “What do you think?”

“It looks good on you, but when did you get it?”

“You wear your collar all the time, so I thought I’d get one to match. Humans usually wouldn’t be caught dead wearing one of these, but it’s not like any can see me now anyhow. Oh, and check what the engraving says.”

He walked to me and got on his knees. I leaned forward to get a closer look at the charm’s engraving.

Sam, friend of Starlight.

“See? Your charm says, 'Starlight, friend of Sam', so I reckon mine makes us even." He stood up and took a glance at the picture of us and our friends again. "I was thinking we could get something like this for the others, but they might not be as willing to wear collars, even if you are.”

“Hee hee. Well, even if only you and I wear them, I think we look pretty good.”

He sat back on the couch. This time, I didn’t lay my head on his leg, but just lay close to him.

Suddenly, he reached for my ear and scratched behind it. He never did that before, but it felt great. It tickled and my ear kept twitching, yet I felt warm inside as he scratched it. I was almost disappointed when he stopped.

“How did you like that?” he asked with a little chuckle.

“I liked it, but what made you do it?”

“Trixie dared me to scratch behind your ear the last time I saw her, and I always take dares. You want me to do it more often, if you really do like it?”

“Yep. Can you do it again?”

Sam didn’t even say “okay”, and just skipped to the scratching behind my ear. He did it on and off as we talked, got back to listening to music (when he cut back on the CD player) and we overall relaxed for another couple of hours. Maybe I could have been more playful and pretended to resist the ear scratching.

This pony missed an opportunity.

After those couple of hours, Sam gave a big yawn. “I’m getting sleepy, so I’m going to hit the hay. You can keep listening to the CD player, but can you keep the volume low?”

“I can do without it on at all. I can solve some puzzles in my room or something to amuse myself.”

“Okay.” He stood from the couch again and gave me a *bloop* on my muzzle.

After my usual giggle, I asked, “What did I do that was cute this time?”

“Nothing. I just felt like it this time. Anyway...*yawn*...I’m going to bed. See you in the morning.”

“Okay, sleep tight,” I said. For some reason, that felt like something he would have told me, not the other way around.

He walked up the stairs and into his room. A weak wave of uneasiness struck me, but where did it come from? That fish must have affected me more than I thought. I’m never trying to eat meat again for sure!

Since I didn’t have much else to do, I went up the stairs to my room and amused myself with puzzles, and then did some reading while in bed. Once I started yawning, I covered myself with my blanket, laid my head on my pillow, and closed my eyes.

Things were good, no, wonderful. Sam was back home. I had the best friends I could have ever asked for. I had loving parents. It just couldn’t get any better than this.

Even as I woke up, my good mood was still intact. It was just as sunny as the sun shining in my room.

I rolled off my bed, trotted down the stairs, and into the kitchen to get a sip of water.

“Sam? Are you awake?” I asked, but I knew the answer. He usually gets up and makes breakfast, but he must still be in his room this time. Although it was strange how he didn’t answer me.

I suppose I could be the one to make breakfast. Then again, I’d still have to know what he wants.

“Sam! What do you want for breakfast?”

Nothing again. He must be in a really deep sleep. It happened every once in a while.

I should just let him rest, but I didn’t think he'd mind me going up to ask what he’d want for breakfast.

I walked up the stairs, pushed open Sam's bedroom door, and peeked into his room.

My heart dropped. So did my jaw.

Sam was lying on the floor, face-down, motionless! What happened this time?!

I couldn’t panic. This would be alright. All I’d have to do is take him back to the hospital and they’ll fix him up, just like last time.

Still, to be sure this wasn't worse than it looked, I rolled him on his stomach and checked for breathing. The weak breathing tickled my ear. Good.

I picked him up with my magic and carried him out of the house and toward the hospital.

As I ran, a voice called out, “Starlight! What happened to Sam?!”

I looked to my left; Twilight was running toward us. After a couple of seconds, she was running right beside me, wearing a worried frown, for understandable reasons.

“I don’t know! I found him on the floor in his room, so I’m taking him back to the hospital.”

Sam’s weight seemed to drop in half. I glanced at Twilight’s horn and saw that it was now glowing. “I’ll go too. I don’t think we should worry too much, but I still want to be there in case you’ll need some company.”

“Thanks. I could use it, but I’m sure the doctors will take care of Sam, just like last time.”

“That’s good. Keep thinking positive.”

We made it to the hospital and zipped through the doors. Like before, the nurses and doctors took Sam in and started their examinations and treatments. They still had most of the books on human anatomy, so Twilight didn’t have to get them again.

Compared to the first time, I wasn’t nearly as tense, but I still couldn’t help but pace in the waiting room. This time, Twilight paced a little too.

Around three or so hours later, Nurse Redheart came to us.

I asked, "Nurse Redheart, how is Sam?”

“Did you find out what’s wrong?”

Nurse Redheart answered, “We did, but we should speak in private again. We can talk in the same room as last time."

Twilight and I followed the nurse down the halls, and into that same small room we were in two weeks ago.

Twilight and I each sat in one of the five chairs in rows, and Nurse Redheart sat in the chair facing it. Either it wasn't there before or I just didn't notice it, but a sign saying "Every patient counts" hung on a wall.

I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my belly as I looked into the nurse’s eyes. Sam was going to be alright, so why did I feel that?

Twilight took a deep, yet quiet breath, her eyes emitting...fear? Nervousness? Since she was hiding her real fears two weeks ago, perhaps she didn’t feel the need to do it again.

Nurse Redheart felt to be looking at not just me in the eyes, but Twilight’s as well. Is it even possible to look at two ponies in the eyes simultaneously? “Okay. Here’s what’s going on. Like two weeks ago, Sam’s body was shutting down with the cause unknown, so the doctors cast the same spell as before to reverse it. However, this time, it’s barely working, and we have no idea why. At best, the spell will have a brief palliative effect, but with our most powerful medical spells and non-magical treatments ineffective, we have next to no other options.”

I was about to ask what she meant, but her frown deepened before my mouth opened. The extra sympathy I thought I was sensing...no...no...it couldn’t be.

“I am so sorry to say it, but we believe Sam only has a few days left to live. The exact cause of all this is still unknown, and there is little more we can do.”

My jaw dropped to the floor; the same went for Twilight’s jaw. I skipped a breath and my chest tightened, yet the rest of my body went numb. Never have I felt such an awful, no horrible, pain in my heart. Not even when I thought I was all alone and nothing as a filly.

Sam only had a FEW DAYS LEFT TO LIVE?! The time we spent together, his life, it was going to end?! So soon?!

Author's Note

Oh, crap. Sam's days are numbered. How will Starlight and the others handle this news? Can Starlight handle it? Is there a way to save him?

In case I should say it, Twilight did not already know this was happening to Sam. She was just as surprised as Starlight.

Now, a little oversight I did was to when the EQG movie "Rainbow Rocks" happened in the MLP:FIM timeline. For some reason, I thought it happened during early season 5, but it really happened between the season 4 finale and the season 5 premiere. Since Chapter 13 of this story stated that the portal in the EQG world was still closed at the start of this story, the timing of RR here happens in the early season 5 timeline, as I originally thought, despite it being incorrect in canon.

I did a similar mistake to the first EQG movie: I thought it happened in early season 4 of MLP:FIM, but it's actually between seasons 3 and 4, so it was fresh off Twicorn. This oversight had no effect on the events of this story, though.

*Fish is apparently not considered to be "meat" by some, but it is by others. Like the whole labor thing, I'm no expert in what is or isn't meat, but just a MLP:FIM fanfiction writer.

Chapter 31: The hardest yet

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

I couldn’t believe it. I couldn’t move or even speak, but my mouth was agape. Nurse Redheart just said that my best friend only had a few days left to live.

From how Twilight’s mouth was also agape, she was in a similar state as me. Though she managed to utter, “H-He does?”

“Yes,” Nurse Redheart answered with a nod. “I’m so sorry. We did all we could.”

My numbness weakened and a burst of energy shot through me. This couldn’t be real. It just couldn’t! “No. P-Please tell me it’s not true. T-This is some joke, right?”

Nurse Redheart solemnly shook her head. “No. We would never joke about our patients’ health, let alone joke about them dying.”

“W-Well, aren’t there any spells that can save him? Equestria has so many, so surely one of them can.” I jumped off my chair and laid my hooves on Nurse Redheart’s shoulders. “I-If you need a strong unicorn to c-cast them, I can be that unicorn. J-Just tell me what to do!”

“We looked up all known medical spells, and none can stop whatever it is that's happening in his body.” She turned her head toward Twilight. “If we knew and only needed a strong magic caster, I would have already asked you for assistance, Princess Twilight. You seem to be good friends with him.”

Nurse Redheart couldn’t be right...right? My river of tears overflowing from my eyes knew the truth, but my heart rejected it. “T-Then I’ll just write a new spell for it! Just lend me all the books on medical spells you have and…*sniff*...I’ll do something. Please...I-I can’t…*sob*...he’s my best…”

I let Nurse Redheart go. My body convulsed and I let out weeps. Twilight stood up and wrapped her forelegs around me, and I returned the gesture. I had never held on to anyone so tightly before. My sea of tears dampened her mane, the latter felt somewhat softer than normal. Whenever I had felt this upset before, Sam was usually the one that hugged me, but when I thought of that fact, my grip on Twilight tightened further. My weeping evolved into wailing.

“I’ll give you some time alone to work out your feelings. If you would like to see Sam later, you may do so once he is as stable as we can get him.”

“Thank you, Nurse Redheart,” Twilight said. At least she was able to hold herself together.

Nurse Redheart stepped out of the room, but Twilight and I remained in our embrace. My wailing calmed into weeping, but I still wasn’t ready to let that alicorn go.

“It will be okay, Starlight,” Twilight told me in one of the softest, gentlest voices ever. “We are going to get through this.”

“I...*sniff*...d-don’t know if I can. It was bad enough when I thought I lost a friend forever when Sunburst left for Princess Celestia’s school, but now...*sniff*...it’s really going to happen.”

“I understand, and I don’t want to lose Sam either. He’s become a close friend to me too. It’s not going to be the same without him.”

I grinned as an idea popped into my head like popcorn, allowing me to let Twilight go; she released me right afterward. Why didn’t I think of it sooner?! It was so obvious! “Wait, what if we take him through the portal? Maybe the doctors there can save him!”

Twilight seemed to think about it, going by the rubbing of her cheek she did with her hoof. She shook her head a moment later. “It’s too dangerous. From the condition Nurse Redheart said Sam’s in, I highly doubt his body is capable of surviving the trip and might even make his death be a painful one. You remember how it’s like to travel between the worlds, right?”

My grin left, but surely Twilight and I could cast a spell to protect Sam. She's an alicorn, and while I'm just a unicorn, I'm capable of casting complex spells. I was sure the two of us could manage something! “W-Well, how about we cast a protection spell on him?”

“That would be even worse. Magic works differently in that world, so any spells on him would change the moment we reach the other side. Even Sunset barely understands how it works over there, so we can’t try to take a countermeasure to ensure he'd survive it.” Twilight looked toward the sheet of paper on the wall saying, “every patient counts” and let out a soft sigh. “If I had a decade or two of training with medical spells and understood human anatomy better, or at least had more time, then maybe, maybe, I might be able to invent a spell capable of saving his life.” Twilight turned her head to me, her eyes watery. “I’m so sorry, but there’s nothing I can do.”

That flurry of false hope fluttered out, making me go back to crying. Twilight held me again in another hug, mixing in some consoling backrubs, but she was silent. She felt to be a pillar of strength with the friendliness and safeness she was emitting. Maybe our hug lasted ten, fifteen minutes, or perhaps a half-hour before we let each other go again.

“I should go find our friends and tell them what’s going on. Will you be okay on your own, or do you want to come with me?”

“I’ll stay. I want to at least stay as close to Sam as I can.”

Twilight looked toward the open door, then back at me. Couldn’t tell why she seemed to be hesitating. “Okay, if you’re sure you’ll be fine without me. I’ll be back as soon as I can, so just stay strong.”

Twilight hurried out of the room and out of the hospital. I sat there, alone, vision blurred from my tears. I so wanted to just run to where Sam was and be by his side, even if I was too weak to be of use.

Maybe two hours passed, or half a day to me, before Nurse Redheart peeked her head inside.

“Starlight Glimmer? If you want to see Sam in the ICU, you can. Do you want to?”

“Yes.”

“Come with me.”

I got off from the chair, stretched my legs -- they felt stiff from sitting for so long -- and followed Nurse Redheart down the hallways. After a little walking, she led me to a one-window room.

This wasn’t the same room Sam was in before, but it was around the same size, a small room. However, he did look how he did on his first day in the hospital two weeks ago: his shirt was off, he was lying on his bed -- on his back -- with his eyes closed, and a bunch of white circular sticky things covered his chest and stomach again, which were attached to an ECG machine.

If I didn’t already know Sam was in worse shape this time, the IV that was in his arm would have done it. I'm no expert in the matter, but the faster beating from the ECG might have been another sign that this was worse.

“Like before, if you want to hold one of his hands, you may, but just be careful.”

“Okay,” I said. Couldn’t even take my eyes off Sam, and it was almost instinctive when I told the nurse “Okay.”

Nurse Redheart trotted out of the room, and I crept to Sam and laid a hoof on his hand. Don’t know how I didn’t notice how my tears had stopped flowing, but they started leaking out again.

“Hi, Sam. I’m here,” I whispered. Hoped to get a response, but he stayed motionless and quiet. Like I have felt a lot in the past, I felt like a useless little filly. I couldn’t save Sam, so I might have well been.

It wasn’t the first time I thought it, but I couldn't believe this. I would never listen to music, play Dragon Pit, fly kites, or do so many things with my best friend again. I would have treasured the last time we did, if I had any clue that it was the last time.

A surge of anger surged through me, all aimed at myself, making me grit my teeth. I knew something was weird about those dizzy fits he had, and how they were coming more and more often! If only I made him go to the doctor months, no, a year ago! If I were a better friend, this wouldn’t have happened! Now, it was too late.

I lost track of how long I stayed by his bed caressing his hand with my hoof. Two hours? Three? But what I did know was that I had no plans to leave anytime soon. If something went wrong and he died sooner than they said, I wanted to at least be by him in his last moments.

My eyelids grew heavy, but rest had to wait.

“Starlight?”

The weight of my eyelids lessened, and I slowly turned toward the voice.

It belonged to Twilight. Spike was beside her, fiddling his claws.

“Hey,” I greeted in a quieter voice than I meant to speak in.

“How is he?” Twilight asked.

I turned toward him and sighed. “Quiet. He’s been like this since I’ve been in here.” I looked toward Twilight and Spike again. “Are the others here?”

“Yes.” Twilight stepped into the room, and Spike followed her. “They are in the waiting room right now. They are going to come in one by one, but Spike and I wanted to see Sam together.”

I went to the side of the room, and the two approached Sam’s bed. Spike walked around it, so he and Twilight flanked the bed.

Spike gave Sam a fist-pump on one of his hands, and Twilight rubbed the other hand with a hoof. Twilight’s eyes moistened, her ears wilting ever so slightly.

“Friendship...is...magic.”

Did I really hear right? Sam actually said “Friendship is magic!” Twilight’s lips quivered, and tears flowed from her eyes, yet some of her tears I think were happy ones. Did Sam's subconscious know Twilight was there and meant to say that phrase to make her happy, or was it just luck?

I entertained the idea of leaving to let Twilight and Spike be alone with Sam, but my hooves wouldn’t budge. I was being selfish, but I just couldn’t go. Fear that Sam might die while I was gone made me stay.

After Twilight and Spike left, a frowning Rarity crept in. She walked to a side of Sam’s bed and smiled, or maybe a forced one. “I didn’t know your chest was this hairy, Sam. I would have offered to tidy it up a tad,” Rarity said in a joking voice, but sadness still found a way to seep through it. Her eyes tearing up further showed it.

She remained by him for a few minutes. After a wipe of her eyes, she walked to me, said, "It will be alright, darling. I promise." and left the room.

Not even a minute later, Fluttershy and Angel came in. Like Rarity, Fluttershy walked to Sam and held his hand. She gave a little whimper, but compared to me, she still had it together.

Fluttershy looked at me with big eyes that I was sure were full of worry, not just for Sam, but for me. I tried, but a whimper forced itself out of my mouth, tempting Fluttershy to come to and give me a gentle hug. I hugged her back, almost as tightly as I did Twilight. She always emitted a gentle, safe air, almost like a mother, but the warmness from her that soothed me felt extra-strong. That mare isn’t the Element of Kindness for nothing. After she let me go, Fluttershy and Angel left, but the latter patted me on my foreleg.

Was that really the same bunny that had sometimes been...not so nice and (from a story Fluttershy told me) once threw Fluttershy out of her own cottage?

Next to enter the room was Applejack. She strode to Sam’s bed and patted his hand, but didn’t hold or rub it like Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, and I did.

“Howdy, partner. Ya been trying to grow coats like we ponies have?” Applejack asked, similar to how Rarity joked about his chest. Her eyes weren’t watery, but I had heard how Applejack apparently cries “on the inside”. If she was wailing inside, I’ll never know for sure. What I did know was that she gave a little bow to Sam, then set her hat on a table near his bed.

“Sam, ah don’t know if ya can hear me, but this hat belonged to my late parents and they always give me strength. My friends are my parents’ friends, so hopefully, they will do the same for you too.” Applejack walked to me, gave a friendly pat on my back, and left. What she said about her hat...no wonder I’d never seen her without it.

Pinkie peeking in the room broke me out of thoughts on the true depth of Applejack leaving her hat behind. She was smiling, and her teeth were gritted a little too much for it to be a real one.

“Hi, Sam. You’re...looking hairy,” she said as she crept toward Sam’s bed. She remained there, still, her lips quivering. Those quivers intensified as a stream of tears suddenly poured down Pinkie’s cheeks. She stood on her hind legs and leaned toward Sam with her forelegs out, making my heart skip a beat.

Luckily, Pinkie stopped close to him, like she was hugging the air surrounding him, before finally breaking down and wailed.

I ran to her and wrapped her in a hug, her fluffy mane brushing against my ear and side of my face. At that moment, my sadness weaned enough to comfort Pinkie. She calmed down after a minute or two, stayed near Sam’s bed while holding his hand, then left. I was expecting her to try to make another joke before leaving, but no jokes came from her mouth.

Finally, Rainbow came in and walked to Sam’s bed. She gave him a hoof/fist-pump, not pat, rub, or hold his hand like the other mares did.

“Wow, Sam, I thought humans’ bodies weren’t that hairy. You’ve been holding out on us,” she joked and wiped her eyes. Rainbow and Applejack have a lot in common, but the crying on the inside must not be one of them. After her joke, Rainbow stayed still, like she was standing guard. Somehow, this felt different from when the others did a similar thing. Perhaps I grew particularly aware that she’s the Element of Loyalty. Even when a nurse came in to check on Sam's condition, Rainbow, since she wasn't in the way, stayed where she was.

When Rainbow’s vigil was over, she walked over to me and set a hoof on my back. “You holding up alright, Starlight? I know you’re the closest to him.”

I tried to force myself to nod and say I was fine. But, my head shook back and forth instead, taking the side of my heart.

“I understand, but we’ll get through it. You made it past everything else, so I know you’ll find a way. The rest of us will help.”

That did make me feel a little better. I even cracked a smile, a real one. “I’ll try my best. Thanks, Rainbow.”

We shared a quick, comforting hug. To think how Rainbow, understandably, used to hate me and refused to give me a second chance back when I still had the magic suppression ring on my horn. After we finished, Rainbow took off.

Rainbow wasn't the last visitor. Some time later, Lyra stopped by. Sam and Lyra didn’t hang out much, but they were more than good enough friends for her to want to visit. Even Discord came for a bit. I had never seen him so serious. No jokes, no snapping of his claws, he was all business. He is very different than how I used to think he was.

Later still, Sunset came to visit. Sam was unconscious, so he didn’t see her...which made me wonder. Did, on some level, Sunset sense this would happen, and it implored her to come to Equestria two weeks ago? If she hadn’t, Sam might have never gotten the chance to see how she looks as a pony, her real form.

For that matter, did Twilight and the gang have a similar feeling, and that was the real reason she told Sam the truth about why he was in Equestria?

When Sam and I were alone again, I returned to his bedside. I stayed mostly quiet.

Suddenly, he started mumbling something. His eyes were open, and yet he didn’t seem to be too aware of what was going on. At least, it felt like he didn’t, anyhow.

I leaned closer to him. The mumbling was lyrics from a song on one of his CDs. That gave me an idea. I had to look past my paranoia and leave.

“I’ll be right back, BF.”

I ran out of the room and asked Nurse Redheart if she was okay with me bringing a couple of things to Sam’s room. She said it was okay, so I hurried home and brought them.

I had no clue why I didn’t already think to bring Sam's CD player, so he could listen to his favorite songs before...the end.

And I was sure he’d want his dad with him, so I had his dad’s chair on the side of the bed opposite me. He didn’t like anyone touching it, not even me, but this was a time I was sure he would make an exception.

I stayed by the CD player and tried to sway my head to the music like I always do, but I only mustered weak sways.

“S...Starlight?”

He said my name. I turned off the CD player, ran to his bedside, and answered, “Yes? It’s me.”

“I...know I’m in really bad shape. Thanks for bringing my father’s chair, but if I...don’t make it, can you make me a promise?”

“Yes! I’ll promise anything! What is it?!”

“Be...the best pony you can be...be happy. Okay, BF?”

That’s Sam alright. He was on his deathbed, yet he was still thinking about me.

I laid my hoof on his hand and said, “I promise, BF."

“Thanks. And remember...no matter what happens...I’ll always be with you...and you are a stronger mare than you know.” He reached his hand out, slowly, and gave me a weak “boop”. As I always did, I giggled from it. I treasured that tingling feeling that flowed from my muzzle and bounced in my chest. It might be the very last “boop" he would ever give me. As well as remember how we were listening to music.

In fact, it made me remember something. I reached for Sam’s nose and lightly pressed my hoof against it, and he chuckled from it.

He had that coming for two years.

The next few days went the same. My friends and I went to see Sam each day, including Sunset, and I spent most of my time there. Trixie even visited him on a couple of days. I was at the hospital nearly the whole time. Sunburst and my parents came; both to see Sam and to be there for me.

Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Spike, and Rarity acted like they usually did, but I could feel the sadness in them. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were hiding it for my sake.

On the other hoof, Pinkie and Twilight were definitely different.

Pinkie stopped hopping whenever she went from place to place and just walked. The goofiness and randomness that was classic Pinkie were mostly gone too. Never before had a pony not felt normal by acting...normal.

As for Twilight, it was barely noticeable, but she walked around slower than usual. Spike said she hadn’t thought to write a single checklist, which she usually did every day. She even took a break from her princess duties, though it wasn’t her idea: two days ago, Princess Celestia suggested for her to hold off on princess duties when she came to Ponyville. If it became necessary, Princess Celestia would have covered for her for the time being -- it was part of the reason she came.

On the third day that Sam was in the hospital, I was again going back and had just arrived in its waiting room. He had fallen into a coma, and we all knew it was...soon. I couldn’t just cry and do nothing, so when I wasn’t at the hospital, I went through a bunch of books in magic and medical treatments, trying to find some way to save Sam, but came up empty. I was up most of last night so I was fighting weariness, but it kept making me yawn.

Today, Twilight beat me to the punch: she was walking into the waiting room from the direction of Sam’s room. She had bags under her eyes and her mane was ragged.

I ran to her and asked, “Twilight? What happened?”

She yawned and answered wearily, “Sorry. I was up half of last night reading any books that might be able to help Sam. Cure spells, talked to Sunset about stabilization spells that might allow him to pass through the portal safely, even tried to re-open the portal to his world, but I had no luck.” Tears welled in her eyes. “I’m so sorry, Starlight, but I did everything in my power. I promise I did.”

I pulled her into a hug. I was already close to shedding tears, so I couldn’t let her do it too. Twilight Sparkle was already a supermare for doing this much.

“I know you did, Twilight, and thank you so much.”

“You’re…*sniff*...welcome. If you need me for anything, come find me, okay?”

“Okay.”

Twilight moped to a chair in the waiting room. It was now that I really noticed that the others were there too. Applejack had a foreleg around a sniffing Pinkie. It still felt weird seeing her without a hat on*. Rainbow was hunched over and had her hooves on her cheeks. Fluttershy’s eyes were watery, but she was silent, and Discord had an arm wrapped around and held her to him. Discord...actually looked sad going by his frown. Rarity and Sunset each had a foreleg curled around Spike; maybe Twilight wanted to see Sam alone this time. Even Trixie was standing around and patted Twilight on her back.

All of them seemed content to just stay where they were, so I went toward Sam’s room. I really should have asked if one of them wanted to see him first.

In Sam’s room, I walked right to his bed and held his hand. His condition didn’t look any worse, but he still somehow felt weaker than before. His dad’s chair was still on the other side of the bed, in the exact spot I set it. The roses in a vase by the open window...were they standing straighter than usual, almost like they were trying to stand strong?

He wouldn’t want me to cry, so I dug deep and resisted the tears. The beeps of the ECG machine...were they slowing down? Or was it just my ears playing tricks on me? I was more tired than I thought.

But something I wasn't confused about was that Sam and I were alone. All alone. The room felt warm, almost like it was radiating his warmness. It even seemed to cradle me.

I heard ponies can hear you talk to them when they are comatose, so maybe humans can too?

“Sam, if you can hear me, thank you for being my best friend. I couldn’t have asked for a better one. I love you.”

He muttered something. It was faint, but was it “I love you too”? I had no idea those in comas could speak.

My grip on his hand tightened, but I stayed motionless. The beeping of that machine very, very gradually slowed.

Then...the beeping became a long beep that didn’t stop.

I finally broke down and wept, but kept my hooves clenched around his hand. I was fighting the weeping back with all I had, but I lost the fight, badly.

The best friend I have ever had was dead.

Despite the time to prepare myself for this moment, the twisting pain in my heart all but broke me. It felt like part of my soul died along with Sam.

I had done a lot. I learned how to steal Cutie Marks. I took on the Queen of the changelings. I faced my painful past, and conquered issues I had once thought I would have never healed from. They have been the hardest things I have ever done.

But keeping the promise to Sam that I would be happy may be the hardest yet.

Author's Note

And Sam is now gone. Without her best friend, what will Starlight do now? Will she be able to keep her promise, or will the pain of grief be too much? How will the others cope?

Now, because the Equestrian doctors didn't have enough experience with human anatomy and illnesses to learn what was truly wrong with Sam, what happened can't be explained in the story without it being vague. So, I will have to do it here.

While he was in his world, Sam silently caught a bacterial infection that became mostly latent in Equestria (like how some diseases like tuberculosis and syphilis can have a long latent stage) and only showed through his dizzy spells. Equestrian magic eventually caused the bacteria to mutate, become far more active, and attack hard and fast. That is why Sam eventually became so sick, so fast at the end of chapter 29.

The medical spells cast in chapter 29 could only mask the effects, so Sam only appeared to improve. He really didn't and in this chapter, even those spells couldn't do much. If Sam went to through the portal before he became too sick to do it, he could have been saved by the treatments in the hospitals there, since they are meant for human illnesses.

I really had no plans to have this be an Aesop. But, seriously, if something feels weird with you and is out of the ordinary, like shortness of breath, rashes that don't go away, changes in vision, etc, don't hesitate to go to a doctor!! Many a person have died from illnesses (like cancer) that could have been cured if they got themselves checked out sooner. This even happened to my aunt years ago.

*In "Best Gift Ever", Applejack said that her hat was given to her by her dad. However, while I can't remember which one, but another episode (if I remember right) showed several of the hats Applejack wear. In this story's continuity, Applejack having multiple hats is ret-conned, so she only has one hat, which belonged to her dad.

Chapter 32: Keeping a promise and new beginnings

*Third-person POV, omniscient*

Three days after the passing of their good friend Sam, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash were in the library of Twilight’s castle. Twilight and Rainbow sat on a couch, but the others remained standing; Pinkie was scraping the crystal floor with a hoof, and Fluttershy twiddled her wings. Each tried to think of something to say to break the silence, but none could think of words they felt were worth speaking.

One of the library’s doors opened, and Applejack trotted in with a smile. Her hat was back on her head. “Howdy, y’all. Big Mac and I just got done bucking our apple trees. We round up a bunch of apples this time.”

Rarity turned her head to Applejack with a smile of her own. “That’s wonderful, Applejack. I designed quite a few dresses earlier before I came to check on Twilight.”

“And before I came, I baked a twenty-layer cake,” Pinkie answered. While she wore a smile, she didn’t hop like she would normally do.

Rainbow stared at Pinkie. “Twenty-layer cake? Why you bake such a big cake?”

“Just to see if I could do it and to get my mind off how Sam’s...not here anymore,” Pinkie trailed off with a frown, her ears wilting to the side.

Applejack’s smile weaned. “You too, huh? Part of the reason Ah gathered so many apples was to...get my mind off things.”

Rainbow’s ears flopped and she pawed the couch. “So it wasn’t just me that tried to get over the shock of Sam...leaving by focusing on other things. I read through fifteen Daring Do books, in one go.”

“I did the same with my Power Ponies comics,” Spike admitted with a frown of his own.

Fluttershy rubbed the edges of her wings. “I asked Discord if we could have an extra-long tea party, which lasted six hours. They usually only last about two or three hours.”

“So, if we were bein’ such busy beavers, Ah can only imagine how much Starlight was of one.”

“If she’s ‘doing’ what she’s been doing the last few days, she’s probably about to leave a permanent mark on Sam’s couch or her bed,” Rainbow commented with a sigh. “Her parents and Sunburst managed to cheer her up a little, but...she’s still not in good shape.”

“That is putting it mildly, Rainbow,” Rarity said, then blew a disheartened sigh. “I know she wants to be strong, but I don’t think the poor dear even knows how to deal with grief. Losing loved ones might hurt her more than any other pony we know, even us.”

“There has to be something we can do to snap her out of it,” Spike said and looked toward Twilight. “Maybe we could go talk to her?”

Pinkie suggested, “Or try to get her to come out of Sam’s--uh, her house and do something?”

Fluttershy laid a hoof on her cheek. “Or perhaps we should just give Starlight her space? She might be the type that would manage better if left alone.”

Twilight, who had already been buried in her thoughts on how to break Starlight out of her depression, even before the others brought her up, rubbed her chin with a forehoof. She didn’t want to leave Starlight alone if she needed support from her friends. However, she couldn’t smother the grieving unicorn either if she needed to be by herself. The Princess had silently gone back and forth on what she should do like a pendulum, but it finally chose a side.

“I think...I should go talk to her.”

Rainbow jumped off the couch, her lips in a determined frown. “In that case, we will all go.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, Rainbow, I should go by myself.”

Rainbow spun around to Twilight. “Huh? Why?”

“Because she’s less likely to feel overwhelmed if it’s just me. Next to Sam, I’m the closest to Starlight." The alicorn's ears wilted as she fought to look past the tightening chest from her own sadness. “To be honest, I'm really not sure what the best course of action is. Friendship problems are one thing, but this...I have no experience on.” Twilight’s ears straightened, resolve building in her eyes. She had to try. “However, if it looks like I’ll need help or that Starlight really does want or need to be alone, I’ll come right back.”

The rest of the friends all stared at one another. They yearned to accompany Twilight, but she did know Starlight better than any of them. If anypony could free Starlight from the grip of her sorrow, it would be Twilight Sparkle.

Rainbow sighed and said, “Well, you’re not the Princess of Friendship for being a bad friend. If you think it’ll be better for you to go alone, we’ll stay here.”

“Thanks.”

“Good luck,” Spike said with a supportive smile.

Twilight ran out of the castle and headed to Sam and Starlight’s, or just Starlight’s, house. Along the way, she went through one choice after another on what might be the best thing to say, or even if she were making the correct choice by going. She asked herself what Princess Celestia might say or do.

*Starlight’s POV, first-person*

I couldn’t keep lying on the couch, yet I was.

I promised Sam I’d be the best pony I can be. That I would be happy. But the tear in my heart...I didn’t know it would hurt this much. It just felt like part of me was gone, and the rest was still trying to learn how to function without it -- and it was doing a lousy job. I don’t know how others have been able to pick themselves up after losing someone so close to them. Maybe they had an inner strength that I can only dream of. Or maybe I didn’t mature as much as I thought I did.

But whether I was mature or not, I had to do something to cheer up. Wasn’t like I wanted to be sad.

Could listening to music do the trick? Sure, it would just be me, and Sam wouldn’t be able to tease me about how I like to sway my head...and he would never be able to do it ever again.

Great, that made my eyes water. Maybe listening to the CD player wouldn’t be the best idea, for now. It might be a good idea to not lay in the same spot on the couch when...Sam was beside me...and rubbed my mane and ear.

Why did I think about that? Was I trying to depress myself?

A knock on the door broke my sadness, a little. Must be my parents...but why were they knocking? They were staying with me for the time being, so they should have just walked in.

I wasn’t in the mood to try to figure it out by just thinking, nor could I. I crawled off the couch and opened the door.

Got a surprise that it was Twilight on the other side. That explained the knocking. She was frowning, probably worried about me. Another reason to snap out of it.

“Uh...hi, Starlight. I...thought I’d stop by. Can I come in?”

“Sure,” I answered, trying to force a smile. I got a small one out, I think.

She crept in, and I went back to the couch at about the same speed.

Usually, when she was there and I was on the couch, Sam would be beside me--oh, great, there I go again. This time, I was going to make sure I couldn’t repeat that mistake.

“Uh, Twilight? You want to sit beside me on the couch? I have...room.”

She walked over and hopped on the couch. Brought back memories of the first time she, Sam, and I played Dragon Pit, but she didn’t paw the couch like she was doing now.

“Um, nice da--uh, how are you doing?”

My small smile left. Friends are supposed to be honest with each other, so I might as well not try to lie to her. “Not great.”

Her frown deepened. Must have been more sympathy for me. “I understand. Is there anything I can do? Ask me anything.”

I turned my head to wander around the living room with my eyes. Even with the pitiful state I was in, something wasn’t right. I could see Twilight staring at me with big concerned eyes. I could see the roses in the vase by the window and the table in front of the couch. I could see Sam’s father’s chair -- back in the spot he always had it -- bookshelf, and CD player. And yet...I could oddly see nothing. There was something Twilight could do: give me an answer. My eyes locked back onto her.

“What do I do now? I promised Sam I’ll be happy, and I want to keep my promise, but how do I handle this pain? I don’t think I can cast it away with a spell.”

“Hmm.” Good. Even if she had to set a hoof on her cheek and think for a moment, it didn’t feel like Twilight didn’t know what to say. “That’s a hard question to answer. I’ve never lost anyone before, so this is uncharted territory for me too. Princess Celestia told me that the first time tends to be the hardest.”

I didn’t know whether to feel better knowing that I wasn’t the only one unsure of what to do, or feel worse if even Twilight was unsure of how to handle the pain of loss.

A little spark of hope -- I hoped -- flashed in Twilight’s eyes. “However, I do know that ponies deal with the pain of loss in different ways. Some keep to themselves. Others find it easier to cope by being with their friends and family. Still others might try finding new hobbies, be more active, or do something and dedicate it to that pony, or human in Sam’s case.”

“Oh.” I sighed. It wasn’t a clear-cut answer, but I had options that weren't moping. A new question popped into my head. I was so busy being miserable, I didn’t even think about asking how the others were handling their pain, like Twilight. “How are you dealing with it?”

“Me?” Twilight stared down and fidgeted her hooves. “Well, when I asked Princess Celestia for advice when I was...struggling, she suggested for me to keep doing what I’ve been doing and grow into a better friend, sister, daughter, aunt, princess, and pony. She believes that is what Sam would want me to do. I was even going to resume all of my princess duties tomorrow, but Princess Celestia told me not to risk pushing myself too hard, and just take it easy for a few more days.”

My mouth widened, but I quickly closed it. Twilight was struggling too? I knew she was hurting, but not struggling. Yet, she hid it so well, I didn’t expect it. She is a Supermare! “So, you’re coping by just doing what you’ve been doing?”

She nodded. “Yes. I’m not you, but we are alike, so perhaps you could try it too. It won’t immediately make everything all better, but it can be a start for you to keep your promise.”

“Oh,” I said, rubbing my hooves. The idea to just keep doing what I’ve been doing seemed simple enough. I had nothing to lose. “Then that’s what I’ll do, but I’m going to miss Sam so much, Twilight.”

“I know. I will too.” Twilight cracked a smile, and I found myself doing the same. “I didn’t think I’d ever say it when he first did it, but I’m going to miss the ‘laying on the corn’ jokes about my friendship speeches.”

I giggled. It was practically a running joke about how Sam sometimes teased Twilight about how she likes to give speeches...even if she really didn’t give them that much. When she did, there was always a good reason. “Same here. I’m going to miss his ‘boops’ on our muzzles and the teasing we did to him about calling ponies cute.”

“At least we could have been called something far less flattering than cute.” Twilight gave another chuckle, but it gave way to a serious frown. “Anyway, it may take a while, but no matter how long it will take, we will all get through this, together. Okay?”

“Okay.” I leaned toward Twilight and embraced her in a big hug. At this point, she was feeling like the big sister I never had. “Thanks, Twilight. I’m glad I have you as my friend. How could I have ever hated you?”

She responded with a little laugh and returned my hug. “How could you have not always been such a great friend yourself? And, you’re welcome. As I told Sam before, being there for them is what friends are for.”

“And I’ll try to be there for my friends too.” I let her go. The pain was still there, but the annoying rain cloud over my head, figuratively, cleared. The biggest smile that I had in over a week curled on my face. It almost hurt. “Not only that, I’m done moping. Where are the others?”

“They are at my castle. You want to go tell them you’re feeling better and do something?”

“Yep. Let’s go.” I hopped off the couch, but turned around to face Twilight. “Oh, and Twilight?”

“Yes?”

“If you need help, you can always come to me. As you said, it’s what friends are for.”

She hopped off the couch and wrapped a wing around me. “Well said, and I will. Let’s be greater ponies and make our friend proud!”

We trotted to the door, but halfway there, I turned my head to Sam’s couch. Don’t worry, BF. I’m going to keep my promise.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. Had to say something before she started worrying.

“Oh, I was just thinking about something I told Sam, but I’m okay.”

She smiled again. “Good.”

That was close. Nearly had her worry over nothing. We left the house and made our way to our friends. If Twilight and Princess Celestia were right about how losing someone you care about is hardest the first time it happens, then the next time it does, I wouldn't fall apart quite like I did when I lost Sam.

Even so, I hoped it wouldn't happen again for a VERY long time. If I lost those I care about too much and too soon...I don’t know what that might do to my head.

There wasn’t much point in saying “everybody” or “anyone” anymore, so I thought about going back to the usual “everypony” that ponies usually say, but soon changed my mind.

I’d keep doing it as a tribute to my best friend.

This wasn’t going to be fun for me or any of my friends. However, Sam deserved a good funeral. A short distance away, in front of us, the casket holding Sam peacefully sat there. It felt empty, and yet...wasn’t.

He wasn’t one for big or fancy gatherings, so it wasn’t going to be a huge funeral; only those that knew Sam on a more personal level were here. That included not just Twilight, Spike, the rest of the gang, and me, but Sunset, Sunburst, Lyra, Trixie, Discord, Big Mac, Thorax, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Twilight’s parents. The other Princesses and Twilight’s family did like Sam, but I had a feeling they came to not just pay respects, but be there for Twilight.

My mom and dad, standing on either side of me, had a foreleg wrapped around me. The air was still, almost like the wind wanted to give us space. The sunlight bathing us was warmer and somewhat gentler. The grass under my hooves felt softer, like it was trying to comfort me. It might be the most compassionate blades of grass ever to comfort something that was standing on it.

My eyes were watery, but I forced the tears to stay in them. Sam wouldn’t want me to cry. I looked toward Twilight, and she was rubbing her eyes, but had a foreleg around Spike. The grip of her mom’s foreleg around her seemed to tighten by how it pulled Twilight into her. Twilight’s dad and Shining Armor stood on the other side of her, and the other Princesses all stood from behind, almost like they were guarding the mare. Twilight seemed to be more cheerful since our talk a week ago, but for all I knew, she was still hiding most of her sadness.

Or, maybe she really was more or less fine, but Princess Celestia and Twilight’s family didn’t want to take chances.

I thought about walking closer to Twilight, but I found myself glancing at Applejack. An especially shiny apple was on her back. My eyes went to my other friends, one by one.

Pinkie was smiling, but it felt forced, yet not too forced.

Rarity wiped her eyes. She said under her breath, “Sam, please forgive me, but I can’t help it.”

Oddly, a gentle wind blew by and...was it aimed at Rarity? Must be my mind playing tricks on me.

Angel massaged one of Fluttershy’s forehooves, and both Discord and Rainbow had a foreleg/arm curled around her.

Sunset, Sunburst, Lyra, and Trixie stared at the casket. It always felt odd seeing Trixie so quiet and serious.

It was time for us to give a speech. We had already determined the order, and Twilight was going to go first. She walked from her family and right in front of Sam’s casket, and laid a scroll by it. She said what was written on it was one of Starswirl the Bearded’s previously incomplete spells that she finished by writing brand-new magic; it was the feat that earned Twilight her alicorn wings. She then walked to a podium beside Sam’s casket.

The others didn’t, but I thought Twilight at least would have had a prepared speech written, but she didn’t! Or she just memorized it.

“Sam loved to call my friendship speeches ‘corny’, so for his sake, I’ll try not to be too corny here. I will never forget when Sam and I met. I wasn’t sure if he would have ever stopped screaming that we ‘weren’t real’ or ponies ‘don’t talk’, and while we later went on to laugh about it, we sure weren’t back then.”

Twilight glanced toward me and smiled warmly. “More importantly, if it weren’t for him, Starlight might not be the wonderful pony she is now. He will never know how thankful I am for it, and for having him as my friend, and for how he was never mad at me about my inadvertent role in him being in Equestria. I know I’m not always the best friend or princess, but I will do my best to better myself in his memory, and be a pony that he, and all of you, can be proud of.”

With watery eyes, Twilight walked back to Spike, her family, and the Princesses. Spike, holding a green gem, walked to the casket and laid it beside Twilight’s scroll, then went to the podium. The top of the podium was at the level of an adult pony’s head, so Twilight levitated a box behind the podium, and Spike jumped on.

“You know, there aren’t many older guys in Ponyville I’m close to, so I loved having Sam around to hang out with. We could talk and tease each other in ways that I can’t with even Twilight, because she’s...a she.” Spike gave a chuckle and rubbed his claws. “He gave me some bro-to-bro advice, looked out for me, and his house was always open to me, even if he wouldn’t ever let me sit in his dad’s chair. Though...if I lost Twilight and she had a chair she always sat in, I’d feel the same way about that chair. Anyway, or anyhow like Sam always said, I’m going to miss him, and I will take Twilight’s lead and try to be a better friend and dragon for him.”

Spike walked to Twilight, and his words really gave me something to think about. I never thought about Spike not having many older male figures, so losing Sam is a bigger loss for him than I thought. If I weren’t a mare, I would try to take that role.

I barely broke out of my thoughts about Spike in time to see Applejack walk to the casket. She laid down her shiny apple, then walked behind the podium. She took her hat off and said, “Sam and Ah sure had some good times. Chatin’, drinkin’ cider, he even helped me with collectin’ apples on my farm a few times. Ah almost smacked him the first time he, in his words, ‘booped’ my muzzle and called me ‘cute’, but lucky for him, he was just bein’ playful.” She sighed longingly and looked toward the sky. “Now, what Ah wouldn’t give to have either happen one more time. Sam was one of my good friends, and he always will be.”

Applejack put her hat back on and returned to where she was. Rarity walked to and set a vase with red roses by the casket, then went to the podium.

“It is not often that you are called ‘cute’ by someone you haven’t known for too long, but it happened when Sam said it to me.” She pointed at herself with a proudful smile. “I found it to be quite flattering, even if a lot of mares didn’t.” That smile of hers left, and a more serious frown took its place. “I still remember how he had trouble making friends in Ponyville, and I wish I would have tried to do more about it. But moving on; Sam was a delight to have around, always brought a smile to my face, and I will miss him terribly. Sam, if you can hear me, thank you for being a wonderful friend.”

Rarity returned to her original spot. Angel gave one of Fluttershy’s forehooves a quick rub and she walked to the casket, laid down pink flowers, and walked to the podium.

“It was...interesting when Sam and I met. It took him some time to trust that we weren’t a danger, especially after the first time he saw Twilight and Rarity use magic. But, after that, he became a great friend, and I will always appreciate how he not only did all he could for Starlight, but helped in saving me when Chrysalis invaded Ponyville. I owe him my life. I might speak in a quiet voice, but it would be one of the loudest voices in Equestria if it had how much Sam means to me.”

Now it was Pinkie Pie’s turn. She had regained some hops in her steps over the last week, but she still simply walked to Sam’s casket, laid down three balloons, each tied to a rock to prevent them from flying away, and walked to the podium.

“Sam wouldn’t want me to cry, so I’m going to try not to. I still remember the first party I threw for him. He said it was ‘impossible’ for everything for a super-duper party to fit into my party cannon, even if it is so simple, but Sam being weird sometimes made him more fun. I wish we could have had more laughs, but I’m lucky to have gotten to meet and laugh with him at all. I’m going to miss him.”

After Pinkie returned to her spot, Rainbow went to Sam’s casket. She set down a medal she received for perfect attendance in her first year as a Wonderbolt; she was proud of that thing, so I could barely believe she was willing to leave it with Sam. She then walked to the podium and patted Pinkie on the back, and Pinkie walked back to where she was. I really wasn’t sure if Pinkie would have held on to the smile she had during her speech, but she did.

“Sam really was something else. Like Applejack, I almost knocked him halfway through Equestria when he called me cute. I thought he was making fun of me, but he wasn’t. Sam turned out to be a loyal friend, and I know loyalty. It was 20% more awesome with him around, and he was, no, am, 100% awesome.” Rainbow’s ears dropped sideways and her frown deepened. “If I knew he would have...left so soon, I would have let him call me cute a couple of times. I’ve been called worse than that, like ‘Rainbow Crash’, but I got used to that, so I could have gotten used to being called cute too. If I get to see him again, I’ll let him call me cute as much as he wants.”

After Sunset, Sunburst, Trixie, Lyra, and even Discord gave a speech, It was finally my turn. Big Mac, not one to talk much, didn’t give any speeches. I walked to Sam’s casket and laid down his Pink Heart of Courage and my favorite kite. I thought about it for a second, and almost changed my mind, but I decided to lay down something else. I levitated off my collar and laid it beside the Heart and kite. This way, a part of me will always be with Sam, and his collar was still around his neck.

“Having Sam as my best friend is an honor and happiness that I can’t put into words. I was awful when we first met and wouldn’t even talk to him. Even so, he showed me kindness and patience that I didn’t deserve, and became the best friend that I didn’t deserve. When I needed someone to share my fears with, he was there. When I needed to cry, he was there. When I needed to know I wasn’t nothing, he was there.” I felt my eyes watering, but I couldn’t set him free. If I were in my human form and had hands, I would have clinched my hands. “He gave me strength that I didn’t know I had, and knowing him, he thought I either always had it or found it on my own. Sam will always have a special place in my heart that belongs to him, and him alone. I can never thank him enough for all he has done for me, but I can at least keep my promise to him and be happy and be the best pony I can be. When my time eventually comes, Sam better have my “boop” ready. I’m going to want it when I find him.”

There was more I could have said, but I would have been talking all day if I had said all of my thoughts about Sam. So, I ended it there and walked back to my friends. Twilight gave me a hug and said, “I’m proud of you, Starlight."

My dad hugged me too after Twilight let me go, and he said, “I am too, Suga--uh, Starlight.” This was a time I wouldn’t have minded him using pet names. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I am,” I answered. I think we all were surprised by how my eyes weren’t overflowing with tears.

We all had a moment of silence, and I looked down to my collar lying by the casket. I hated wearing it at the beginning. Now, it will feel weird not wearing it anymore.

I heard somewhere that every end is the start of a new beginning. I’m not sure who told me. Sam? Twilight? My parents? But whoever said it, Sam dying wasn’t the end, but the start of something. I have no idea what it is that has begun, but I will live my life, be a better friend, daughter, and pony, and be happy, just like my best friend wanted.

It was hardly a consolation, but at least Chrysalis wouldn’t be able to target Sam for any kind of revenge. Then again, we hadn’t heard any news about her, so maybe she let her grudge go.

But, if she hasn’t, she will learn the hard way that I'm not the same unicorn that needed Twilight’s help to defeat her. With the magical training I have done, both alone and with Twilight, I think I can take her all by myself if need be.

Author's Note

It looks like Starlight will be alright without Sam.

Like Starlight, I'm not sure where I first heard sayings like "every end is a new beginning" either. If I were to guess, it was from TV since I don't remember my mom saying it.

Epilogue

*Starlight's POV, first-person*

A lot has happened over the last two years. One year ago, Twilight opened a friendship school and picked Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow to be her teachers; I was the school's Guidance Counselor. If he were still here, I’m sure Sam would have teased Twilight about opening a school just so she could teach how to give “corny” friendship speeches. Twilight even said the same thing. Next to Sam being a great guy, I think that's what she misses the most about him.

But as for that school, two months ago, Twilight entrusted her school to me when she took over for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, so she is now the ruler of Equestria and has moved back to Canterlot. I can hardly believe that I, Starlight Glimmer, the mare that once stole Cutie Marks under a misguided view of friendship, went on to become the Headmare of a school for friendship that teaches it the right way! Did I change for what?

Something about me that didn’t change is that I still stayed in Sam’s, or my, house. His dad’s chair stayed in the same spot in the living room as always, and NO ONE sat in or even touched it. I became almost as protective of that chair as he was, but I never sat in it. I also took an idea that Sam had joked about and opened my own kite-making business in Ponyville (Rarity give me tips on how to run your own businesses) but I still needed to find someone to run it for me permanently. I would maybe think about asking Trixie, who I’m very close with now, but she’s Twilight's--uh, my school’s Guidance Counselor, and Sunburst’s the vice-Headstallion.

Things weren't all good over the last two years, though. We had to face more threats. One that was definitely the most surprising was a pegasus filly named Cozy Glow, a former student of the school, who tried to get rid of all the magic in Equestria. I still can’t believe I didn’t see the signs that she wasn’t the sweet filly she acted.

If that wasn’t enough, later on she, along with Chrysalis and Tirek, attacked Canterlot and nearly succeeded in taking over Equestria, or possibly even worse. Luckily, they were stopped and are now in stone.

To be honest, I have mixed feelings about Cozy being in stone. She was awful, but she was still just a filly. However, I’m sure Twilight will someday give her another chance. She was just as conflicted about it as me, and I don't think Sam would like it if we never, at least, try to give Cozy one more chance. At the very least, Twilight ran some tests and found that Cozy, Tirek, and Chrysalis appear to be in a state of suspended animation, so they aren’t conscious. I am so thankful of that.

Anyhow, back to Sam. At first, I visited his grave almost every day, but now I do it at least once a week. It is where I was at. My friends' and my final gifts to him lay in front of his tombstone; it took a while for me to get used to not wearing my collar anymore. Twilight and I also cast a preservation spell to keep Applejack’s apple from spoiling, so it remained just as fresh -- and shiny -- as it was during Sam’s funeral. Pinkie’s balloons still floated in the air, only held back by the rocks and string tied to them. If they weren’t balloons from Pinkie Pie, I would question how they didn’t deflate by now.

The pain of losing Sam is still there a little, but I don’t think the pain of loss ever completely goes away. Still, I worked hard to keep my promise to both be happy and be the best pony I can be, even if I still made mistakes sometimes.

I wasn’t getting any younger, so I was starting to think that maybe it was time for me to...settle down and get married. Question was...to who? Sunburst? Big Mac was taken, so he was out. Spike’s still as sweet as ever, so if I’m still alone in a few years and he still has a crush on me, maybe, just maybe, I’ll see if he wants to start something.

He is a little cutie pie. He won’t be a small dragon forever and even got his wings not long after Twilight opened the School of Friendship. I wish I were there to see his face when he first grew the wings, but at least Twilight was.

And possibly Sam, my best friend, in spirit.

Author's Note

And with that, this story is finally over!

Or is it?

In the author's notes in Chapter 28, I said that there was a reason a one-year time skip happened, but I would explain why in the author's note in the epilogue. I had a couple of ideas for chapters, some with Sam & Starlight interacting with characters like Trixie. But, anything I could think up wouldn't have really moved the story's plot and would have basically been filler. For that reason, I thought they would work better as bonus chapters.

That said, would you be interested in seeing a few of those bonus chapters? If not enough of you will, I will make the story "complete" and the story will officially be done. However, if enough of you would want those chapters, then I will mark this story on hiatus for the time being. This is because it will be at least three months, if not four months, before any are submitted, so take that in account if you would vote "yes" to the bonus chapters.

I will make a blog (with this story tagged in it) about my decision in 2 weeks, so either keep this story on your tracking list, or if you follow me, watch for the blog with the news.

In the meantime, I will finish the rest of the chapters' "director's cuts" in more blogs that will be written soon, if you have been interested in them.

Lastly, I know some of you wanted Sam & Starlight to become more than friends and get together. I did wonder about having it happen, but I couldn't think of a way to do it without having the story become way longer than I was ready for, or even have to make it this story's sequel. It also would have still ended with Sam dying, making it even more heartbreaking for Starlight, so that was another reason why I chose not to have Samlight happen.

EDIT: voting over. There will be no more chapters for the story.

Prologue

After all I did for them, I can’t believe how those ponies turned on me. I gave them true happiness and friendship. I founded a village for them to be happy and equal. Yet after all that...

Starlight Glimmer, an exceptionally powerful lilac unicorn, found herself running up the path to the mountains near her village known as “Our Town” as fast as her hooves would go. Her grand plan for “Equality” was falling apart, and she was on the run.

The mountains were always covered in snow, but Starlight had no time to wonder why weather teams seldom paid any attention to the area. Normally, the mountains were free of life, but not at this moment.

Towed in bottles in a cart behind her were the Cutie Marks of six of the strongest ponies Starlight knew. She couldn’t teleport away, or she would risk leaving the bottles behind, and the Cutie Marks’ owners would retrieve them. After how they had ruined everything, she couldn’t allow them to get them back too.

Panting lightly, Starlight glanced back to see Double Diamond, a white earth pony, still on her tail. More ponies were right behind him.

No! This can’t be it! I won’t be caught like this!

Adrenaline allowed Starlight to pick up her running speed and managed to put some distance between herself and her pursuers. She ran across a narrow arch of rock that led to the other mountain, but a large pile of snow came crashing down on her and the cart, causing it to drift off the mountain. She shook off the shock of the impact and reached out her magic to levitate the cart and bottles safely back to her. Once back on her hooves, Starlight sped across a bridge and briefly stopped her running to destroy it with a beam of turquoise magic. Hoping that would buy her more time, she continued her getaway.

Starlight saw some caves in the distance. If she could reach them in time, she could hide in them and escape. But out of nowhere, a pair of ponies on skis flew over her. One of them was Double Diamond, and they landed on top of the cave's entrance, triggering the snow on top of it to fall. Starlight sprinted toward the cave, but the snow collapsed on top of her before she made it in. The impact forced her to lose her magical grip on the bottles with the six Cutie Marks. The bottles hit the ground and shattered, and the freed Cutie Marks immediately flew back to their rightful owners.

Starlight popped her head out from the pile of snow, growling. A few of her pursuers managed to catch up to her. She gritted her teeth, charged her horn with magic, and fired a powerful beam at them.

At the last moment, a magenta shield appeared to block the blast. When the shield vanished, it revealed who teleported to that spot to create the barrier: Twilight Sparkle, a lavender alicorn and the Princess of Friendship. Or so she said.

Starlight gasped from the shock of her spell being blocked, even if Twilight was an alicorn. “Wha-I’ve studied that spell for years! How can you-?”

“I studied magic for years too,” Twilight interrupted as her friends, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy rushed up to stand beside her, all with smiles. “But what I didn’t know then was that studying magic could only take me so far. Each of my friends has taught me something different about myself. It was their unique gifts and passions and personalities that helped bring out the magic inside of me. I never would’ve learned that I represent the Element of Magic without these five. And I certainly wouldn’t be here to stop you now!”

Starlight rolled her eyes and groaned. “Spare me your sentimental nonsense! I gave these ponies real friendships they never could’ve had otherwise!”

“How do you know that? You never even gave us a chance!” Double Diamond shouted.

Starlight said nothing, but she lit her horn and unleashed a blinding, turquoise light and dashed into the cave.

“She’s getting away!” Rainbow Dash yelled, flying toward the cave and spotting Starlight running into it with her horn glowing for light.

Double Diamond jumped in front of Rainbow. “You can’t go in the caves! There are a ton of paths in them and you could get lost!”

Twilight said, “We’ll be fine. If we can’t find her, I'll just teleport us out. Starlight’s too powerful to let her escape without trying to stop her.”

With nopony else protesting, Twilight and her friends rushed into the cave to continue their pursuit.

Deeper in the cave, the air was cooler, but the hair on the ponies meant they barely noticed the lower temperature. It was also a little darker, but not dark enough to hide anything. There was an eerie silence.

“Where is she?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t see her anywhere,” Applejack said.

“Maybe she’s already gone?” Pinkie guessed.

But Starlight wasn’t “gone.” Hiding just further ahead, but under the veil of an invisibility spell, Starlight crept away as quietly as possible. Her initial plan was to stay still and wait for the ponies to obliviously pass by her, but reconsidered when she realized the risk of one of them bumping into her by mistake.

Unfortunately for Starlight, with her eyes focused on her pursuers, she wasn’t looking down and tripped on a rock. She “squeaked” when she landed. The shock from the fall made the spell wear off and Starlight was visible again.

Twilight was the first to spot the now-visible Starlight and pointed a hoof at her. “There she is!”

Starlight leaped to her feet and ran. With her horn glowing, she looked back and fired more blasts, hoping they would at least slow her pursuers down. She was too rattled to aim straight, though, and most of her blasts slammed into the walls, blasting holes in them, but the friends stayed on her.

Starlight sped around a corner in the caves, but it led to a drop, which Starlight failed to see because she was too focused on the ponies chasing her. She tripped, fell, and rolled a couple of times.

She jumped back on her hooves, but it slowed Starlight down enough for Twilight, with her horn glowing, to close too much of the distance. Twilight's friends were right behind her. They all picked up their running or flying speed and charged, forcing Starlight to fire off blasts in a last stand. One blast reached Twilight just before she could form a barrier, grazing her, and she grunted from the hit.

“Twilight!” Rainbow growled and gritted her teeth at the sight of Twilight being struck. She flapped her wings harder to pick up even more speed and weaved between Starlight’s attacks. Out of desperation, Starlight grabbed Rainbow with her magic and held her in mid-air.

“Can’t you just leave me alone?! You took away my village and my friends! Isn’t that--“ Starlight told Rainbow before Twilight charged into her, freeing Rainbow from her grip in the process. Twilight and Starlight rolled around from the momentum of the alicorn’s charge.

After three seconds of rolling, the two mares stopped. Starlight’s eyes spun, but Twilight shook her head to recover her bearings. Seeing Starlight was still disoriented, Twilight took this opportunity to focus a massive amount of her magic to create a magic suppression ring. It was capable of blocking the magic of a unicorn wearing it around their horn, even one as strong as Starlight Glimmer, but was something Twilight told herself to do only as a last resort. Only another alicorn or a unicorn possessing alicorn-level magic, such as the legendary Starswirl the Bearded, could have resisted the ring's power; Starlight's magic wasn't quite strong enough to do it.

Twilight levitated the ring over Starlight’s horn to slip it on. But before the ring touched her horn, Starlight’s eyes stopped spinning, and she became aware of what was happening. Her eyes widened and she gasped. Fear prevented her from even trying to teleport away, or to go on the attack again. But to make sure she stayed put, Twilight froze Starlight in place with her magic at full strength.

“No, no, no, no, no! Not that! Anything but that, please!” Starlight begged. Twilight’s grip was too strong, so the little movements she could do weren’t enough to save herself. Tears filled Starlight’s eyes. “P-Please, don’t take my magic away from me. I’ll be nothing without it!”

Twilight stopped moving the ring closer, seeing Starlight breaking down, so it stayed right over the top of her horn. Even if it needed to be done, was taking away a unicorn’s magic, something that made them a unicorn, going too far? Even if Starlight had no problems taking away her ability to cast spells when she stole her Cutie Mark?

“Twilight? Are you okay?” Applejack asked as she ran up next to Twilight. Rainbow, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy caught up a second later.

Twilight didn’t respond. Her eyes remained on the whimpering Starlight, still torn on what to do.

Applejack was the first to truly notice the ring hovering above Starlight’s horn and knew what it was, but was surprised Twilight wasn’t forcing it on. “What’re you waitin’ for? Put it on her already!”

Twilight looked at Applejack and saw her serious frown. She then looked back at Starlight, who was staring back at her with her lips quivering and tear-filled eyes.

“Come on! She deserves it!” Rarity urged.

Twilight gritted her teeth with her inner conflict still ongoing. After five seconds, she relaxed her teeth and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry,” Twilight muttered and slowly slid the suppression ring down Starlight’s horn. Once the ring hit the base of her horn, a bright blue flash filled the area.

“N-No!” Starlight clenched her eyes shut, though tears still flowed from them. She rolled over to face away from Twilight and her friends and wept.

Too angry over what Starlight did to her and her friends to feel sympathy, Applejack said in a stern tone, “Serves ya right.”

Twilight put a hoof on Applejack’s back and shook her head. After which, she levitated Starlight onto her own back with the unicorn's front and back hooves dangling off either side of her. To prevent an escape attempt, Twilight bound together the hooves on Starlight's left foreleg and left hind leg with her magic, then did the same with the ones on her right foreleg and right hind leg. A gag was wrapped around Starlight's mouth so she couldn’t speak. Twilight also cast a deafening spell on Starlight, hoping that hearing nothing could help relax Starlight.

“I’m sorry, Starlight, I really am, and I hate having to do that. I'm not a pony to do things like this. But, until I know you won’t use it to hurt anypony, I can’t let you use your magic,” Twilight said, even though Starlight was unable to hear her. She couldn’t help but feel bad for going this far. “Let’s go,” she told her friends with a frown.

With Starlight on Twilight’s back, the seven ponies made their way out of the cave. Surprisingly, Starlight didn’t try to put up much of a fight, even if she couldn’t put up one. Tears continued to flow down her cheeks.

Right after Twilight and her group made it out of the cave, the villagers crowded them and shouted hateful messages at Starlight, which were all unheard by said mare. A few, such as Double Diamond, seemed less angry and more “hurt” than anything.

Twilight explained, “Now, everypony, please settle down! I know you’re all angry at Starlight for what she’s done, but please, let my friends and me decide what to do next.”

The villagers looked at each other and talked among themselves. After ten seconds, they looked to Twilight with calmer frowns.

“Okay. You’re the Princess of Friendship, Princess Twilight, so we’ll trust you know what you’re doing,” Double Diamond said, but sadly shook his head at Starlight.

“Thank you,” Twilight said.

Twilight's, Rarity's, Applejack's, Pinkie's, Fluttershy's, and Rainbow's Cutie Marks all glowed. The marks' owners turned to them with puzzled frowns.

"Uh, any ideas why our Cutie Marks are doing this?" Rainbow asked.

"Maybe the Map is calling us to go somewhere else?" Fluttershy guessed.

Twilight rolled her eyes upward. "I have a feeling it means that we did what the Map wanted us to do."

"I hope that is the case. It would be the death of me if I have to travel across Equestria all the time," Rarity said. "I have way too much to do for that!"

“And, just outta curiosity, what’re y'all gonna do now?” Applejack asked the villagers.

“I think we’re gonna stay here in the village,” Party Favor answered.

“Really? Even after everything that’s happened?” Rainbow asked.

“Why not? Sure, we’ve had our...drawbacks, but we can still make the village our home, and it is quite nice out here,” Sugar Belle, a pink unicorn, replied.

Twilight looked at the villagers, and they all wore smiles. “Well, in that case, I wish you all luck. As for me and my friends, we should be going.“ Twilight motioned to Starlight, who was still whimpering on her back. “And as for Starlight, we’ll take her with us and decide what to do with her later. She won’t be taking Cutie Marks anymore.”

After some good-byes, Twilight, her friends, and Starlight made their way to where the train dropped them off. The villagers went to the village to celebrate their new freedom.

While on the way to catch the train back to Ponyville, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity argued over what to do about Starlight. Pinkie Pie simply hopped along, humming to herself. Fluttershy had more mixed feelings, but she stayed quiet.

As for Twilight, she occasionally glanced at Starlight, struggling to think of what to do with her. Starlight still had her eyes clenched shut, but the tears stopped flowing. Despite what she had done, Twilight didn’t want to simply have her imprisoned, not after seeing her fall apart in the cave. Some of the things she said as she broke down suggested there was more to her hating Cutie Marks than it seemed.

She looked back at her friends. Three of who were still arguing, and Twilight was worried they might think Starlight couldn’t be redeemed. Or, they were just too angry to consider it.

But if so, Princess Twilight would have to convince them to give Starlight Glimmer a second chance...

Chapter 5: Forgiveness, part 1

“Are you ready to make five more friends, Starlight?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah.” Starlight looked to Twilight. “And, Twilight, you said to start with Fluttershy, but where is she?”

“I think she’s in her cottage,” Twilight answered.

“Then let’s go.” I looked down at Starlight. “From how Spike...acted, I doubt he’s mad at you.”

With that, Twilight, Starlight, and I went off to Fluttershy’s cottage and it felt great not having Starlight on a leash anymore. Starlight obviously enjoyed it too and even hopped along the way, looking a little like Pinkie Pie. I was at Fluttershy’s cottage once, when I was still a little freaked out about Equestria. After I was calm enough, I started staying at the house I live in now, which Twilight helped me get.

Also, I had already known about Spike’s crush on Rarity, but now he has a crush on Starlight too? I think the dude has a thing for unicorns. Though, I still wondered what it was he needed to do.

At the front door of Fluttershy’s cottage, Starlight was taking deep breaths. Twilight and I on either side of her, with me to Starlight’s right.

I’ve never seen so many birdhouses in one area before; there were four on different parts of the cottage. Three more were hanging on a nearby narrow tree.

“Sam, Twilight, what should I say to her first?” Starlight asked.

I answered, “Just tell her how you feel, that you’re sorry, and that you want to be her friend.”

Twilight chuckled. “That’s pretty good advice, Sam, and I was about to say that. I thought you said you were ‘no friendship expert’?”

“Oh, shush, Twilight. I’m not that new at friendship,” I said with a chuckle of my own.

“Whatever you say.” After another chuckle, Twilight knocked on the door.

From inside, Fluttershy asked, “Who is it?”

“It’s Sam and me, Fluttershy, and we have a...guest with us.”

Fluttershy opened the door. “Oh, hi, Twilight, Sam, and...uh, Starlight?” Fluttershy frowned and backed away by a couple of steps. “Why are you here?”

Starlight assured, “W-Wait, don’t be afraid, Fluttershy. I’m not here to take your Cutie Mark or cause any trouble.”

Fluttershy walked forward to where she was before she backed away. Her fearful frown was now a puzzled one. “Well, that’s good. But...why are you here?”

Starlight took another deep breath. “Well, I came to...uh...apologize for what I did, ask if you can forgive me and be friends. And if you would...be okay with Twilight taking the suppression ring off my horn? Er, if you don’t mind?”

Fluttershy stared intently at Starlight for a moment. “Well, you do seem different, more so with your new mane style, and even your voice sounds more friendly.” Maybe feeling more at ease, Fluttershy smiled. “How about you all come in? We can get more comfortable and talk for a while.”

I said, “It’s okay by me.”

Twilight echoed, “Same here, and I think Starlight will be okay with it.”

“I would, but I was hoping we could see the others as soon as possible,” Starlight said. I guess I couldn't blame her; she really wanted that ring off her.

Twilight said, “We will get to them. But first, shouldn’t you get to know your new friend some more?”

There was a momentary delay before Starlight answered, “Yeah. I am a bit tired from that hopping I did anyway.”

She almost hid her disappointment well.

We all walked in, and Twilight and Fluttershy sat in green wooden chairs, opposite each other, but they were a tad too small for me. The first time I was here, I even had to sit on the floor.

But, Fluttershy didn’t want me to have to do that again, so later she got a larger chair that would fit me; that was the one I was sitting in and it was beside Twilight’s. Starlight chose to lay in front of me on the floor instead of an empty chair, which surprised me. She seemed comfortable, so I didn’t say anything.

Fluttershy asked, “So, Starlight, from what it sounds like, you understand what you...did in your village was wrong?”

Starlight nodded her head. “I do, and I will never take Cutie Marks or treat ponies like that again. Can you forgive me?”

Fluttershy smiled. All ponies are cute when they smile, but something about Fluttershy’s smiles was especially cute. “Yes, I forgive you, Starlight, and I’m not one to hold meaningless grudges. But, I am curious about why you took Cutie Marks in the first place. Was it really because you wanted ponies to be equal?”

“Yes, but it wasn’t just that. You see, when I was a filly, I was…” Starlight looked down and grew quiet.

In an even softer voice than her usual one, her voice already very soft to begin with, Fluttershy said, “Well, if it is hard for you to say, you don’t have to. After all, one thing friends don’t do is force another friend to say something that is too painful for them.”

Starlight lifted her head back to Fluttershy. “Really? After all I did to you...I thought you’d want to make me explain myself.”

Fluttershy answered, “Maybe some ponies would, but not me. Besides, something tells me that you have been through enough anyway.”

I couldn’t see because she was facing away from me, but I bet Starlight smiled at what Fluttershy told her. It’s no wonder she actually represents kindness from what Twilight told me about some “Elements of Harmony.” That smile was further hinted at when, in a particularly grateful voice, Starlight said, “T-Thank you, Fluttershy. I’ll tell you everything eventually.”

“Well, you do it when you are ready, and no sooner. Oh, and I already saw that you changed your mane style, but what made you do it?”

“Since I’m starting over and learning real friendship, not the ‘friendship’ I tried to teach, I thought it would be fitting to change it to show I’m a different pony now.”

“I like that outlook, and your mane does look cute like that. Also, you can count me as a friend, and earlier you asked if I was okay with that ring being taken off: it is okay by me.”

“It is? Thank you!” Starlight hopped to her hooves, ran to Fluttershy and hugged her. “I’ll do my best to be a friend you’ll be happy to have.”

“I-I’m glad to hear that, b-but can you let me go?” Fluttershy asked in a strained voice. I guess Starlight’s hug was a bit too tight. I’d pity Fluttershy even more if that hug was anything like Pinkie’s hugs.

Starlight gasped, let Fluttershy go, and said, “Oh, I’m sorry!”

Fluttershy took some tired breaths. “It’s alright. I'd rather you do that to me than...that other thing.”

Twilight said, “Same here, Starlight. Now that Fluttershy is your friend and is willing to let that ring come off, we just need to go to the others and ask them.”

“Okay, and…oh.” Starlight looked down again.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I don’t think Applejack ‘hates’ me anymore and I don’t know if Rarity still does, but Rainbow…are you sure she’ll even want to listen to me, let alone be my friend?”

I answered, “Oh, yeah. Rainbow still seemed a bit upset at you at Applejack’s farm. I haven’t known her that long, but I know she can be stubborn as a mule.”

I covered my mouth. I remembered seeing mules around in Equestria, and thought my pony friends might get mad at that expression. Yet none of them seemed the least bit upset: maybe it was because they’re ponies. Still, I wasn’t going to use that expression again, just in case.

“Well, how about we go to her last? Maybe once the others forgive you, Rainbow will let it go,” Twilight suggested.

I asked, “But who should we go to next?”

Twilight rolled her eyes up in thought briefly. “Pinkie Pie didn’t seem to be upset at Starlight, or at least I don’t think she was, so let's go to her next.”

Fluttershy stayed, and the rest of us left to find Pinkie. Starlight wasn’t hopping along this time but was still smiling.

We just arrived at the pink doors of Sugarcube Corner, where Pinkie Pie works, Starlight was again taking deep breaths. Like before, Starlight stood between Twilight and me. I could smell the sweets from inside, making that top part of the place, which looks like a cupcake with pink icing and three candles, look even more tasty than it usually does.

Twilight said, “First things first, Starlight: Pinkie Pie can be...unpredictable, but she wants to be everypony’s friend. She once even sang a song through Ponyville about it and it became an unplanned parade.”

“Really?” Starlight asked.

“Equestria is so much more different than my world,” I commented.

“Yep, and that’s not the first time you said that comment, Sam. She once chased somepony, or someone, all over Ponyville that got mad at her, begging him to forgive her and be her friend.”

“That so? You know, not that you don’t deserve to be, Twilight, but it almost sounds like Pinkie should be the Princess of Friendship.”

Twilight giggled. “Well, she’s a force of nature when it comes to wanting to make friends, but I don’t know if Equestria could survive Pinkie Pie being an alicorn and princess.” In a more serious voice, Twilight added, “But anyway, Starlight, try to stay on Pinkie’s good side. In fact, even if she forgives you, stay on her good side anyway.”

Twilight knocked on the door and Pinkie opened it with a smile. Even seeing her “unexpected” visitor, she kept on smiling.

“Oh, hi, Twilight, Sam, stealer of Cutie Marks and enslaver of villages!” Pinkie said in a cheerful tone. At least I didn’t think she was mad.

Twilight said, “Hey, and the, uh, ex-stealer of Cutie Marks has something she wants to say.”

“I do. Pinkie Pie, I just wanted to say that I’m sorry for what I did, ask if you can forgive me and be friends, and if...you wouldn’t mind this coming off?” Starlight pointed at the ring on her horn.

Pinkie set a hoof on her cheek, rolled her eyes up, and formed a more serious frown. After maybe three seconds, Pinkie said, “Well, not yet. First, you must pass the ‘Pinkie Pie friendship test’.”

Twilight asked, “What ‘Pinkie Pie friendship test’?”

I echoed, “Yeah, what’s that? You didn’t make me take it!”

“Yeah, but you didn’t take my Cutie Mark, Sam, but Starlight did.”

I started, “That’s true, but still--”

Pinkie interrupted, “Anywho, time for the ‘Pinkie Pie friendship test’.” Pinkie looked directly at Starlight. “Here’s how it works: Starlight, I ask you one question, and if you get it right, I’ll forgive you, be your friend, and will be okay with that glowy ring coming off your horn.”

“But, I don’t know if I can pass. I haven’t learned....much about friendship yet.” Starlight answered in an unsure voice. I couldn’t blame her.

“Well, too bad, because you gotta take it. Are you ready?”

Starlight nodded her head, and a drop of sweat ran down her forehead. “I…*gulp*...guess.”

“Okay then. Here’s your question: Do you want to be friends with me, Pinkie Pie, the bestest party planner in all of Equestria?”

I thought I heard Starlight gulp. “Y-Yes?”

Pinkie grinned. “That’s the right answer! So I’ll forgive you, be your friend, and you have my okay to take that thing off.”

Well, that was...something. Maybe one day I will know what that “something” was, but I do know that Pinkie is too much for me sometimes.

I started, “But, didn’t her asking you to be friends mean that she--”

Twilight looked up at me and interjected, “Sam, when Pinkie Pie is being Pinkie Pie, you don’t ask questions. I learned this the hard way, and I still sometimes forget.”

“Fair enough, I guess, and at least she forgave Starlight.”

“And now that we’re friends, I should throw a ‘Pinkie Pie forgives Starlight Glimmer and is her friend’ party! But, I bet you want to run to Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow so they can forgive you and give their permission for Twilight to take that ring off your horn, right?”

“Yeah, and wait, how did you know that we already went to Fluttershy?” Starlight asked.

“Just a hunch,” Pinkie answered and did that high-pitch “squee” sound ponies like to do when they’re excited.

“But--”

Twilight said, “Four words, Starlight: she is Pinkie Pie. The sooner you accept that she sometimes does things you can’t explain, the better. Trust me.”

“Anywho, I’ll throw that party later. Bye-bye!” Pinkie closed the door. Equestria can be weird, but Pinkie Pie is a whole other level of weird!

“Well, that’s two down, three to go,” Twilight said.

“Who do we go to next?” Starlight asked.

I suggested, “Applejack seemed like she was already starting to forgive you. How about we go to her next?”

Twilight and Starlight agreed, and we headed over to Applejack’s farm: Sweet Apple Acres. I should ask Twilight later what happened when she tried to learn how Pinkie Pie is...Pinkie Pie. She’s the pony that loved asking questions, so her telling Starlight and me not to suggested that something bad happened to her when she did it to Pinkie.

As we walked into Sweet Apple Acres, we saw Applejack finishing some work in one of its fields near the barn.

Twilight called out, “Hey, Applejack, Sam and I were here, and we...have a guest.”

“Oh, hey guys...oh, hey, Starlight. I see ya have that collar off.” Applejack walked from the fields to us with a frown. I thought she dropped the grudge, but guess it’s not fully gone yet.

Starlight gulped and took a deep breath, which she didn’t do beforehand this time. “H-Hi, Applejack. I-I wanted to come and tell you that I’m sorry for what I did to you, your friends, and the ponies in my village. I was hoping if you could forgive me, that we could be friends, and if it would be fine with you for Twilight to take this ring off my horn?”

Applejack gave a stare at Starlight. It wasn’t an angry one, but one showing she was trying to see if Starlight was telling the truth, I think. “Hmm. Well, somethin’ about ya does seem different, not just yer voice and mane, and even the other day ya felt different. Now, unlike Rainbow Dash, Ah do want to let bygones be bygones. But, Ah’m still not sure if yer truly sorry, or if yer just sayin’ that so ya can get that ring off yer horn.”

Starlight frowned and looked down. She had to be disappointed, but we didn’t come this far to let it end here.

I asked, “Is there anything she can do to show she’s telling the truth?”

“Maybe if we get to know each other a bit, Ah’ll feel more comfortable with her havin’ her magic back.”

Starlight said, “Okay. What would you like to talk about?”

“First, how about we start with the story of why ya took Cutie Marks to begin with? Ah know ya said it was because of ‘equality’ and I’m all for fair treatment. But was there more to it?”

“Uh, well, it is true that I wanted everypony to be equal and thought Cutie Marks made some ponies better than others. But, I also did it because I...didn’t want to be…” Starlight gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and looked down.

I never asked Starlight much about her past, but now I see it was the right call. Something happened to her that I didn’t know about.

Twilight had a big sympathetic frown. She was probably about to tell Starlight that she didn’t have to fess up.

But before Twilight could say anything, Applejack said, “Wait, Starlight, you don’t have to say more.”

“I don’t?”

Applejack shook her head. “Nope, and ah was already leanin’ towards believin’ yer change. But after seein’ ya about to cry tryin’ to say whatever yer reasons were...I now know yer tellin’ the truth.” Applejack walked closer to her and rested a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. “I forgive you, Starlight Glimmer. You can count me as a friend, and Ah'll even be okay with that ring comin’ off yer horn.”

Starlight wiped her eyes and smiled. “R-Really?”

Applejack smiled back and nodded her head. “Yep!”

Starlight’s smile grew bigger, and this was the happiest smile she’s shown yet. “Oh, thank you, Applejack, and you won’t regret this!” Starlight wrapped her forelegs around Applejack in a hug. Either Applejack can take hugs better, or Starlight held back this time.

“Glad that’s all behind us now. In fact, the next time yer here, Starlight, Ah’ll let ya try some good ‘ol Sweet Apple Acres cider.”

“Oh, uh, m-maybe, and I’ve never had cider before.”

“Really? Ya don’t know what yer missing!”

I interrupted, “Maybe we’ll have her try some on another day.” I turned to Starlight. “And now only Rarity and Rainbow Dash are left.”

“So y’av already seen Fluttershy and Pinkie? Ah think Rarity will forgive ya too, but Rainbow...she’s not goin’ to be easy to win over. We talked and she ain’t gonna call you Sam’s ‘pet’ anymore, but she’s still a mite sore.”

Twilight said, “Well, we’ll worry about that when it’s time to go to her. But for now, let’s head to Rarity’s place. I think she’s home.”

We left the farm and made our way to Rarity’s. Starlight acted a bit differently than before. She was quiet and seemed to be thinking about something, but wasn’t sad or anything.

At Rarity’s place, Carousel Boutique, we were about to knock on the door. I can’t help thinking about merry-go-rounds when I see this place because of its design.

I noticed Starlight had her head down. Thinking she was getting worried, I said, “You know, this is going pretty well, Starlight. At this rate, you're going to have your magic in no time! Even if Rainbow Dash might not forgive you easily.”

“I hope so. But…”

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. "Is it because you're worried about Rainbow Dash?"

Starlight raised her head, wearing a frown. She first looked at me, then at Twilight. “It's not that. It's just that I feel...happy.”

I rubbed the back of my head, not getting why Starlight said that in a somewhat sad voice. “Happy? Uh, isn’t that a good thing?”

Starlight looked back at me and smiled. “Oh, it is! Having friends, it has been a long time since I’ve felt so happy.”

“Then what’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Starlight frowned again and explained, “It’s...even after Applejack was so mad at me, she still forgave me after seeing me sad.” In an even more remorseful voice, she continued, “I already knew what I did was wrong, but now...I really can’t believe how bad I treated you, Twilight, and the others. Even if I thought I was helping you all in my village, it feels so...wrong now.”

Twilight smiled and set a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder, much like how Applejack did. “Well, that’s part of the magic of friendship. The magic of, well, magic, is great, but it pales in comparison to the magic of friendship.”

I rolled my eyes and commented, “You said you’d try to lay off the corn around me, Twilight. Even if it’s true.”

Twilight smiled up at me mischievously. “What was that, Sam?”

“Uh, nothing. How about we get back to helping Starlight make up with Rarity?”

After a chuckle, Twilight knocked on the door.

“Just a second,” Rarity called out from inside. After a short wait, light-blue magic opened the door and revealed Rarity.

“Oh, hi...oh, it’s you,” Rarity started in a cheerful tone, until she got to the “oh it’s you” part. After that, she simply scowled at Starlight.

I started, “Uh, yeah. You see, ‘her’--”

“I-I know you’re still mad at me, and I don’t blame you. What I did, taking away your Cutie Mark, what made you special, was inexcusable, and you should be mad. No, you should hate me.”

“Well, of course, I should be mad--" Rarity's scowl softened. "Wait, what? Really?”

Starlight nodded her head with a remorseful frown. “Yes. I really didn’t mean any harm, but...now I know how wrong I was, and I’m so sorry.”

Something about Starlight’s apology this time was different. She was serious with her previous ones, but if I didn’t know better, this one was even more sincere.

Rarity’s eyes widened. She didn’t move and just stared at Starlight.

Starlight herself looked down. I looked at Twilight and she looked up at me, but we said nothing.

After maybe five seconds, Rarity finally said, “I-I don’t know what to say. I didn’t think you would ever feel bad about what you did, but...here you are. You almost look like you are about to cry.”

Starlight raised her head. “I do feel bad about it, really bad. I’m turning over a new leaf and want to learn real friendship, not the ‘friendship’ I wanted in that village, and become a good pony.”

“Wow. And you are serious? You really mean all that?”

“I do. If you want, I’ll do whatever you think is fair.”

Rarity set a hoof on her cheek for a moment. “Oh, dear. I...well, Twilight, Sam, I believe I already know the answer, but what do you two think?”

Twilight answered, “We believe that Starlight’s telling the truth, but we also know that even though we think of her as our friend, you might not. So she’s here to ask if you want to be her friend and if you’re willing to give her a second chance.”

“Well, you do seem truly sorry. If you really are and won’t do anything like what you did in that village again, then I can forgive you and be your friend. Especially if Applejack and Rainbow Dash did.”

I pointed out, “Well, we actually haven’t gone to Rainbow yet, but Applejack, as well as Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, forgave her.”

“I see. You three are going to go to Rainbow now?”

“Yeah. But...do you guys think she’ll want to forgive me?”

I said, “I think she will, but it might not be easy. But I think she might be more willing to forgive you than she might have when we started.”

Starlight looked at me, and her eyes were bigger than usual. “Why?”

“Because you seem to be more sorry about your actions now than you were before.”

“I do?”

“Yep,” I knelt and set a hand on Starlight’s shoulder. I almost set it on her head, but stopped myself from doing it. “Did you notice how you didn’t ask Rarity if it was okay for Twilight to take that ring off your horn? That shows more than ever that not only are you sorry, you truly want to make friends the right way. In fact, you just want friends.”

Twilight gasped. “Oh, that’s right! Starlight, I missed how you didn’t ask about the suppression ring on your horn.”

I moved my hand off Starlight, stood up, focused my gaze to Twilight, and chuckled. “I think you’re slipping, Twilight.”

“Come on, it was easy to miss!” Twilight defended, but it was in a more playful voice, not an annoyed one.

Rarity smiled and said, “In that case, I’m definitely willing to give you a second chance and be your friend now. I will admit that I still had a...doubt or two, but not anymore, darling!” Rarity winked as she finished. This wink felt different than the one that...Lilly mare gave me at the pet store.

Starlight smiled and ran to hug Rarity. “Thank you, Rarity! I promise you won’t forget it and I will be a friend you can be proud of!!”

Rarity hugged her back. "I know you will. Truly."

After the two mares let each other go, I thought of something.

“Hey, I have an idea.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“I was thinking about how mad Rainbow was. Maybe it would help if all of us were with Starlight when she faced her.”

Twilight said, “That’s a good idea, Sam. If we all say that we forgave her when Starlight apologizes, that might help her do it too. If you don’t mind, Rarity?”

“Well, it is okay with me, and I don’t have anything to do anyway, so I will be happy to help.”

“Thanks, Rarity.”

Starlight was doing great. I wasn’t sure how well this would have gone, but it’s going as well as I hoped, if not better. But Starlight still had more work to do.

There was still one pony for her to win over: Rainbow Dash.

Chapter 19: Starlight Glimmer's atonement, part 4

Yes! We saved our friends, the Princesses, and the other ponies captured by Queen Chrysalis and the changelings! Not only that, the changelings all underwent some weird metamorphosis and seem to be FAR nicer now.

Except for Chrysalis. After she shot out a flash of light, she fled from the room of the cave we were all in before we could do anything. Princess Cadance, standing next to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, had just reminded us about it.

“You’re right, Cadance! We need to find her before she gets away!” Twilight exclaimed with an alarmed frown. I don’t know how she was doing it. The singes on her back and one of her wings had to hurt, but other than one of her eyelids being very slightly drooped, she didn’t appear too bothered by it.

“Thorax, do you have any idea where she might have escaped to?” Celestia asked.

Thorax set a hoof under his jaw. I still couldn’t believe changelings could transform the way they did. I never once heard it was possible. “I think she is heading back to our hive.”

“Uh-oh, that’s not good. Fluttershy and Discord are still there, and ain't there more changelings in y'all hive?” Applejack asked.

“Didn’t you also say your hive has an ancient stone that blocks all non-changeling magic from working?” Celestia asked.

Thorax nodded. “Yes, for both questions.”

One of the now-changed changelings still surrounding us stepped forward. “Well, as for the changelings there, we can just talk them into sharing their love like the rest of us did. Like us, they might not want to at first, but they'll LOVE it once they do!”

Another changeling said, “While we didn’t do it here, if we all try to talk to Queen Chrysalis, she just might listen. At the very least, we could get your two friends out of the hive if she won't listen to us.”

That intimidating feeling the sixty-plus changelings had prior to their transformation (save for Thorax, who didn’t have it from the start) was way down now. I wonder if I emitted a feeling like that when I still led Our Town? If so, it will be yet another reason to be glad I’m not that pony anymore.

“That idea could work. So, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Sam, Starlight, are you ready to go?” Twilight asked, turning her head to face the rest of us as she said our names.

We answered, "Ready!"

"And I will accompany you all as well.” Princess Celestia looked to Twilight with a concerned frown. "Twilight, are you sure you want to come? You really should have your back and wing looked at."

Twilight glanced at her injured wing for a second, then turned her head to Celestia again and nodded it. "I'm sure, Princess Celestia. I'll feel better if I go too."

Celestia stayed quiet for a moment and just stared at Twilight. She broke her silence with a sigh and said, "Okay, if you truly feel you should come, then I won't object." Celestia faced Luna and Cadance. “Sister, can you stay with the citizens of Ponyville and begin work on the spell that can detect changelings, just in case?”

Luna answered, ”Yes, Sister. If Cadance can help, the spell should require just ten minutes to be completed.”

"I can, and Chrysalis won't be harming anypony else," Cadance said. She's Twilight's sister-in-law, so I wonder if she secretly wanted Chrysalis to stay in Ponyville, so she could deal with her personally. The only clues of that possibility were that she wore a serious frown that felt different from Luna's, and she was the only one with a scowl.

"Good, but if you find Chrysalis, Cadance, be very careful and try to leave any fighting to Luna. Don't forget: you are expecting." Celestia turned her head to Lyra and the other innocent ponies that had collected into their own group in the room. “Did you hear all of that, everypony? Once we are out of here, stay with Princess Luna and Princess Cadance for the time being, but do not fear the fact that Chrysalis is out there.”

We all ran out of the chamber and through the tunnels. Or, Sam, I, and most of the ponies ran; Rainbow and all of the changelings flew. Wow. Can’t believe these changelings aren’t our enemies anymore. I am NOT complaining, but this would take a little getting used to.

As we ran/flew, Twilight groaned, making Rarity turn her head to her. “Twilight, perhaps you really should go to the hospital instead of coming along with us. Your back and wing have to be hurting bad.”

“As I said before, it looks worse than it is. Besides, you know me: I’ll worry too much if I don't come too,” Twilight said that ended with a chuckle.

Once we all hurried out of the gem cave, we broke into two groups.

The first group was of Sam, Twilight, Princess Celestia, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Spike, Thorax, the rest of the changelings, and me. The second group was made of Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Lyra, and the other ponies.

My group sped off toward the changeling hive; the changelings led the way. The other group headed toward somewhere in Ponyville.

Inside the changeling hive, it was an eerie, chilly sight, not just because it was cooler inside. The walls and ceiling were full of holes, but those holes opened and closed seemingly randomly. Like Thorax said would happen, Twilight’s, Rarity’s, Celestia’s, and my magic was sealed, which happened when we got close to the hive. We just had to trust Thorax and the changelings with us to get the ones still in their hive to change.

We soon reached a huge chamber in the deepest part of the hive holding Fluttershy and Discord. The two were inside green cocoons that hung from the ceiling on stalks, which Chrysalis had already shown us. Like the rest of the hive, holes were buried all over the walls. Near one of those walls, a huge dark-green stone that was shaped into something of a throne. The air surrounding it appeared to be glowing somewhat in a lighter-green color. While we were on the way, Thorax told us that the throne was made from that stone that negated non-changeling magic.

Unfortunately, this part of the hive was full of changelings, who hissed when they saw us, but there was only about half the number we had with us. Thorax and our group of changelings quickly asked them to give sharing their love to each other a try. After a bit of protesting, one of them gave it a shot, entered a cocoon, and came out in a new form, a yellow one. This got the rest to follow suit and changed as well. Just like it did with the changelings that had already transformed, the intimidating air about the freshly changed ones plummeted.

“Whoa, you were right! This is incredible!” One of the newly changed changelings exclaimed with a big smile, staring down at his new body.

“I never knew filling full would feel so great!”

“I can get used to this!"

All of the changelings gathered in front of us in the center of the chamber, either showing off their new appearance or saying how well they looked.

It was a bit surprising just how fast they changed, not just on the outside, but on the inside. Then again, maybe there was even more to their transformations than it seemed. Just having real friendship for the first time in years did wonders for my own change, even if I didn't turn into a new form.

Twilight walked toward the changelings, so she was ahead of Sam, Celestia, and the rest of our friends. Twilight, kinda oddly, wore a nervous frown. It didn't appear to be out of fear, but out of...awkwardness? “Uh...hi. I’m happy that you are...full for the first time in your lives, but is Queen Chrysalis here?”

“Queen Chrysalis? No. The last time we saw her was about an hour ago, when she ordered us to stay here to guard those two up there.” The changeling that spoke, a light-blue one, pointed toward Fluttershy and Discord, still hanging in cocoons from the ceiling. “Why? What happened to her?”

Uh-oh. Even if Luna and Cadance could keep her in check, Chrysalis not being here in her hive wasn't good. Where was she?! Even so, the changelings that had just transformed would want an explanation of what was going on.

Luckily, Celestia knew it too, so she explained all that happened before they could even ask her to.

“Oh. That sounds like our Queen. I don’t know of any changeling with more pride in our way of life than her,” a yellow changeling said.

A different one, a blue one, said, “If she was embarrassed like that, I don’t know if she’d even come back here anytime soon.”

Those words made me think about how I used to feel about Cutie Marks. If I never considered how ponies might really feel without them or thought it was ultimately worth it, would I have ever changed? What would it have taken for me to do it?

Celestia said, “Well, the good news is that if Chrysalis really is in or near Ponyville, in her shape, Princess Luna and Princess Cadance can easily handle her. For now, let’s just concern ourselves with freeing Fluttershy and Discord.”

Rainbow flew to Fluttershy and Thorax flew to Discord, broke their cocoons off their stalks on the ceiling, and gently laid the cocoons on the ground. Sam, Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and I ran up to and circled Fluttershy right after Rainbow set her cocoon down. Celestia stayed back. Maybe she was trying to keep a lookout for Chrysalis, just in case.

With a hoof, Rainbow chopped the end of Fluttershy’s cocoon to pop it open in a green slush, then tore the open part wider to free her; Thorax did the same thing to Discord’s cocoon. Even when freed, both Fluttershy and Discord had some of that odd slime on them. Rarity grimaced, probably because of the slime.

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy rubbed the back of her head and weakly looked around. “Oh, what happened?

Discord slowly stood up, shook his head, and growled. “Ugh, just wait until I--” He turned his head to Fluttershy and gasped. “Wait, Fluttershy? You’re free?”

She turned her head to Discord. ”Dis--”

Discord threw his arms out to pick up Fluttershy in a big hug. Fluttershy said he can be a...softie, but seeing Discord showing it was stunning! I’m the last pony that should need to learn not to judge others, but I still found myself re-learning it.

After they broke it up and Discord set Fluttershy down, Fluttershy gasped and pointed at Twilight's hurt wing. "Twilight, what happened to you?! You're hurt!"

Twilight gave a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, Fluttershy, I'm okay. It looks worse than it is."

Fluttershy didn't give as big of a relieved smile like the others did when Twilight told them she wasn't too badly hurt, but she still gave one. From what I learned about Fluttershy, it was because she was still a little worried. "Really? I'm glad to hear it, but still, who did that, and what happened anyway?" Fluttershy rubbed her back as she added, "The last thing I remember is something jumping on me from behind."

We all explained to her and Discord about what happened and how we saved them.

After our story, Discord stared at me. He had a sneaky smile.

“Sooooo, you helped save us, huh? Not bad for a pet!”

Great, here we go again with the pet talk. I let out one of the loudest groans I’d done in a long time. It even echoed through the room.

Discord snapped his fingers, but nothing happened, making him stare at them with a puzzled frown. At least he couldn’t put another “pet of the year” shirt on me like he did before. “Oh, right, this is a ‘no magic zone’.” He looked to me again; his frown again becoming the grin I was getting so fed up with seeing. “But anywho, I’m impressed! I do wish I could have seen you in action, but oh well. Can’t have everything, right?”

Sam groaned and asked, “Discord, are we doing this again? If not for Starlight, you would still be in that stupid cocoon! Picking on her is how you thank her?”

Discord innocently pointed at himself. “What? I meant it when I said I'm impressed and wish I could have seen her in action.” Discord leaned his head to me. “In fact, how did you do it? Play fetch? Chase your tail?”

My blood boiled and I gritted my teeth. To think I was worried about this guy.

“Oh! Or did you try--”

I took a deep, long breath. I was at my limit and wasn't going to take it anymore. At the top of my lungs, I yelled, “DISCORD, WILL YOU BE QUIET?!”

Discord stopped talking and just stared at me. Finally! The others stared at me as well.

I stomped toward Discord -- he backed away at the same speed -- as I ranted, “I don’t know what I did to deserve this -- wait, I suppose I do, but I GET IT! I used to be a bad, no, horrible pony, but I’m trying to make up for it!" I stopped walking and pointed a hoof at him. “Or, are you just picking on me for fun, because I’ve had it!” I pointed at myself and continued, “I am NOT a pet! I am a full-grown pony that’s trying her best to be a good pony, so can you please knock it off?! I’m SICK OF IT!!”

I panted after that yelling. That was two months in the making.

But, right before I was done panting, I noticed how everyone was staring at me with their mouths open, even the changelings and Princess Celestia. Maybe I overdid it?

However, what came next was one of the last things I expected.

Discord clapped in applause while cheering and whooping. He was still belittling me!

“Grr! Discord, what did I say?! Leave me alone!”

“Yes, yes, she’s doing it! More, more!”

Twilight growled and marched closer to Discord, so she ended up beside me. “Discord, what is your problem?! I know you have weird ways to teach lessons, but you’re just being cruel!”

Spike walked closer as well. "Twilight's right! Hasn't she been through enough?!"

“Yeah!" Pinkie agreed. "We should be throwing Starlight a big party, not picking on her!”

“So what do you want from me?!” I questioned.

Discord pointed at me. “That! That right there! That’s what I wanted!”

Okay, I wasn't expecting that. He wanted me to yell at him?

“Uh, what?” Applejack asked while rubbing her head. “Ya lost me.”

“He lost me too.” Sam leaned his head down to Twilight. “Is he always like this?”

Twilight answered, “More or less, but even for him, this is weird.”

“It’s like you wanted me to get fed up and yell at you."

Discord clapped in applause again. “Well, I was right: she can be taught!”

Rainbow groaned and stomped her hooves. “Discord, just spill it! What did Starlight do?”

“Oh, nothing too big.” Discord wrapped an arm around me. “You see, the first time I paid her and Sam a...visit, I saw how little miss Starlight here had trouble standing up for herself.” He let me go, took a step back, and pointed at me again with both his claw and talon. “But, with a little push, look at her now! Ready to stare down anypony that dares to mess with her!”

Well, his words made sense, I guess. It was true I didn’t have the confidence to stand up to Discord, but after I made friends with the others, I didn’t want to say anything that might make others mad at me. I was also scared of going back to the pony I used to be if I got too mad, so I just...took it when Discord was picking on me. Until now.

“So...all that was to just help me? You really don’t think I’m a pet?”

“Well, you being in Sam’s lap was cute, but I wouldn’t say you are a ‘pet’." Discord pointed at my collar. "Although you do rock the pet look with that collar.”

Sam asked, “Okay, so why didn’t you just tell her she needed to have more confidence in herself?”

“Why? Confidence isn’t something you gain by just being told to be more confident. It’s something you just feel, but the right push can help bring it out.” Discord leaned toward Fluttershy. “Isn’t that right, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy’s ears drooped. “Um...well, you are not wrong. I am a little more confident than I used to be, but it didn’t come from being told to.”

“I...see,” I whispered, more to myself than to Discord.

“And I did my research: you’ll need all the confidence you can get if you ever face your dear ol’ parents again.”

I gasped, then stayed still. For one thing, how did he know about the history I have with my parents? That aside, he was right: if I ever face my parents again, I would need all the confidence I could get. I don’t “hate” my mom and dad, but just the thought of seeing them again...made me feel like nothing. They never treated me "bad" like in foal abuse, but whenever I truly needed support, like when I was worried that something was wrong because I struggled with basic levitation longer than the average unicorn foal, they thought I was making a big deal over nothing. Some unicorns can levitate small objects as foals!

Sam gasped and leaned toward me. “Oh. I didn’t even think about if you would ever want to see your folks again.”

”Would you?” Rainbow asked.

“I...don’t know. Maybe someday, but…”

“Well, it will be wonderful, but none of us will try to force you to do it. You can go to them when you are ready,” Fluttershy assured.

Twilight smiled and told me, “But whether you ever see your parents or not, you have made a big step today.”

“I did?”

Sam, Twilight, and the rest of my friends gathered around me with big smiles; Discord and Celestia stayed back. What was this about?

Twilight placed a hoof under my jaw. I could feel the pride coming from her eyes and smile. “You wanted to atone for your past mistakes, right? Starlight Glimmer, we never needed you to, but if atoning was something you felt needed to be done, you did it today.” She set her hoof on my jaw back to the ground.

"Yep, we owe you, Sam, Lyra, and Thorax our lives," Applejack said.

"You told me before that you would be a friend to be proud of. You may never know just how much you are," Rarity echoed. "Same goes to Sam, Lyra, and even Thorax."

The others nodded.

There was no controlling the big smile that curled on my face about this. When our rescue started, I was thinking that this was my chance to pay my friends back. But once I saw Twilight being drained of her love and knowing the same was about to happen to Sam, I stopped thinking about my past mistakes: all I wanted was to stop Chrysalis and save Twilight, Sam, and my friends.

Still, a thought came to mind that made me stop smiling. Isn’t helping your friends when they need you just something friends do? Did I really atone by just doing something that a good friend is supposed to do in the first place?

“Well...maybe, but you were in trouble, needed my help, and I didn’t do everything alone. If you didn’t have the strength to help me fight Chrysalis and then Sam and Lyra distracted her, it wouldn’t have mattered what I tried. Against Chrysalis, I was nothing by myself.”

Rainbow Dash frowned and laid a hoof on my back. “Hey, what did I tell you about thinking like that? You are not nothing and never were nothing.”

“And even though I have helped defeat villains with our friends, on my own, I would have been powerless to do it. So, if you being unable to defeat Chrysalis by yourself makes you nothing” -- Twilight pointed at herself -- “then even I am nothing. Besides, when Chrysalis had me and I was moments from passing out, you were the one that freed me, and you did it both by yourself and with your own power.”

Celestia stepped toward us and said, “See? You are more than you think you are, Starlight Glimmer. However, when it comes to guilt from past mistakes, Princess Luna knows a...thing or two about it. I’m sure she will be happy to help you if you need it, and we all owe you that much.”

I couldn’t help but not just smile, but rub the ground in little circles. My cheeks were probably glowing red too. Yet something else came to mind that ended that feeling. I didn’t think that Twilight had told the others about the guilt she felt about not being there when Tirek captured them.

Sam got on a knee to Twilight and asked, “Twilight? I think you should tell them how you were feeling about ‘not’ being there when Tirek took them.”

Sam and I may be starting to think alike now, because he asked what I was about to ask!

Twilight gasped, looked away, and tapped the ground a few times. Yet another surprise: she didn’t seem to want to tell them. Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship, told me that she used to be -- believe it or not -- asocial, so could this be a lingering effect of that? Or maybe that she didn't want to worry them about it?

Everypony turned their heads to Twilight. Rainbow rubbed her neck with a puzzled frown and asked, “Huh? What does Sam mean by that?”

Fluttershy tilted her head to the side. “Why do you feel like you weren't there for us?”

Pinkie reminded, “Yeah, you saved us!”

Twilight gave a big, deep sigh as her ears flopped. Her frown and eyes had that guilt we saw in them back in the gem cave. “I...well, I never told any of you this. After you were all caught by Tirek, I felt like I might have been a bad friend by abandoning you right before a time you really needed me.”

Rainbow, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and Spike all gasped and shouted, “WHAT?!”

Celestia didn’t say anything, but she covered her mouth. Discord raised an eyebrow, but stayed quiet.

Spike protested, “But you didn't know that would happen, and it wasn’t even your idea to take off at all, right? Besides, you still freed us by giving up your alicorn magic for our lives!"

Rainbow added, "We were even begging you not to do it, but you still did!”

“Yes, so did you forget all of that?” Rarity asked.

Twilight shook her head. “I didn’t forget, but if I had stayed closer, maybe it wouldn’t have happened at all. Now today, you each had to face the changelings by yourselves. I know it was something Queen Chrysalis had planned out, but still...it feels like I should have been there.” Twilight leaned her head down. She puts a lot of pressure on herself. It was weird, because I already knew she felt like that, yet it only now truly sunk in why Twilight refused to stay behind in Ponyville. I think she just needed to come, so she was probably in more pain than it looked after all, but was hiding it.

Rarity smiled and set a hoof on Twilight’s cheek. "Darling, I can understand you feeling that way, but did you forget about how we were bad friends to you?”

Sam, I, and even the changelings that were still in their own group yelled, "WHAT?!"

Thorax covered his mouth. “Uh, sorry. Carry on."

I wanted them to “carry on” too. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike, BAD friends?! That was impossible! Right? I stayed quiet. I just had to hear what this was about!

With a frown, Rarity asked, “Remember how, save for Spike, we laughed at you when you were stressing out about being ‘tardy’?”

Rainbow said, “But even that pales to when we did later: abandoning you when you were trying to tell us that the ‘Princess Cadance’ being a big grump was bad news.”

Spike sighed, rubbing the ground with a foot in shameful fashion. "I still can't believe I did that, Twi. What was I thinking back then?"

Celestia lowered her head in shame, her ears drooping. This is the first time I've ever seen her look sad. "I'm ashamed to say that even I'm guilty of this. I was just giving you some time to think things over when I left the room when the others did, but I should have at least assured you that you were still my student and I still cared about you. If you never found a way to break out of the underground tunnels--"

“But it wasn’t your--”

Applejack covered Twilight's mouth with her hoof. “No, sugarcube, don’t try to defend us. We were horrible.”

"We were big, fat meanies back then! I'm supposed to make my friends laugh and cheer them up, not make them feel worse and frown!"

Fluttershy admitted, “Even if you were wrong about her being ‘evil’, we should have never left you alone like we did. Not after when Shining Armor said that you were no longer welcome at his wedding.”

“Wait, he WHAT?!” Sam asked with a scowl. He looked even angrier than when I ruined his dad's chair. ”How could he treat Twilight like that?! She's his sister!”

Applejack turned her head to Sam. “To be fair, Sam, Shining Armor was partly under mind control when it happened, and he took back what he said anyway.” Applejack took her hat off to hold it over her chest. “However, the rest of us don’t have that excuse. We even almost lost Twilight because of our mistake.”

“But even so, Twilight forgave us.” Fluttershy formed a gentle smile to Twilight. “So, if you truly think you were in the wrong when you ‘left’ us, try not to think of it as 'being a bad friend', but instead ‘giving us something we had long deserved’? Okay?”

That sounded like a good idea to me if it would ease Twilight's guilt. But did Twilight feel the same way?

She smiled, giving me my answer. “Okay, if you say so.”

Our little moment was kinda ended when Discord rubbed Twilight's mane. “Aw, isn’t this just the best? Isn’t the magic of friendship just the greatest thing ever?”

I’m not sure if Discord was being serious, or just trying to mess with us again. I know that Twilight forced a chuckle after Discord's words.

“Even if the friendship speeches can be a bit corny,“ Sam remarked with a laugh.

We all had a good, long laugh. Hee hee, I think, deep down, Sam likes Twilight’s speeches about friendship more than he knows, but is embarrassed to admit it. I didn't know if Twilight would tease him if she knew about the one he gave me, but I was so tempted to tell her and find out!

Celestia said, “I hate to interrupt, but since it doesn’t appear that Chrysalis is here, let’s return to Ponyville. We need to inform Luna and Cadance that Chrysalis isn’t here and see if they found her.” She looked toward the changelings. “As for you all, you have a whole new life. I hope that ponies and changelings can now live together in peace and friendship now.”

“We hope so too, Princess Celestia,” Thorax rubbed his head and looked away from Celestia and at his fellow changelings. “We will still have to decide what to do next without Queen Chrysalis around.”

The other changelings nodded.

“I will wish you luck.” Celestia said while facing Thorax, then looked to Twilight and the rest of us again.

Twilight asked, “What should we do if Chrysalis isn’t in or near Ponyville either?”

“If she’s not, then I would have to assume that she is fleeing to somewhere far away. However, I know Queen Chrysalis: without the other changelings, she won’t try anything foolish. Someday, she may see the light and accept friendship as well. But for now, let’s go. The changelings have a whole new chapter of their lives to begin.”

After saying goodbye to Thorax and the rest of the changelings, we all made our way out of the hive and back to Ponyville.

Once we got to Ponyville, we found Princess Luna and Princess Cadance, who told us that the spell to find changelings failed to detect Chrysalis anywhere nearby, then took Twilight to Ponyville’s hospital to get her injuries treated.

I wasn't sure what to make of Chrysalis getting away. I felt a little nervous about how Chrysalis wanted me “to pay” someday. But on the other hoof, with Sam, Twilight Sparkle, and the rest of my friends by my side, I’m sure we’ll handle her if she ever comes back. Still, it might be a good idea for me to improve my magical abilities.

In all, I had never felt so good about myself. I had used magic for...not so great things, but I really can help others with it. Now I know, without a doubt, that I will never have to ask Twilight to put another magic suppression ring on my horn. If I really couldn’t use my magic to do nothing but make things worse, it was something I wondered might be for the best.

But, when Sam, I, and the rest of our friends (save for Twilight) passed by Sugarcube Corner, cakes overflowing its windows and doors reminded us of something we all completely forgot about.

I still had a mess to clean up.

Author's Note

Yeah, Starlight, you better get to fixing that spell you cast in chapter 14. At least Discord won't be picking on you anymore...probably.

This chapter ends the three-chapter experiment of Starlight narrating the story. What did you think of it?